《How to Profit From a Fantasy World》


 Chapter 1: A Fresh Start

    It was bright in the space that Erik Park awoke in. As he stood up, the first thing he noticed in the white void was a giant man with a long, black beard sitting behind a desk, studying him. The second thing Erik noticed was that he was completely naked.


    For a long while, Erik gazed up at the giant man, locked in a silent staring contest.


    "Are you going to ask any¨C"


    "How''d I die?" Erik interrupted the man, folding his arms. "And then I guess tell me who you are."


    The giant man raised an eyebrow. "Well, you died in a car accident."


    Erik huffed. "Damn. I knew I should''ve sobered up before driving. So, who are you then?"


    "Oh, you know me," the giant man replied with a chuckle. "I''m the one who decides your fate now."


    "What, am I going to Hell?" Erik frowned. That didn¡¯t explain anything.


    "Oh, heavens no," the giant man chuckled. "You''re far too interesting for that. No, you''re going to be part of my little experiment. You see, I''ve been watching you for a while now, Erik. I''ve seen the good, the bad, and the ugly. And I think you have the potential to be something truly special."


    Erik grunted. That didn''t sound too bad. At least he wasn''t going to Hell.


    "What if I refuse to be part of your experiment?"


    "Then I''ll send you to Hell."


    "Deal." Erik immediately consented. He extended a hand upwards, shaking the giant''s colossal hand. "Anyway, why am I naked?"


    "That''s what you''re more worried about?" The giant man seemed taken aback. "Nothing about where I''m sending you or what your purpose might be?"


    "I''ve already died," Erik replied with a shrug. "Figured whatever plans you have for me, it can''t be too bad."


    "What a strange way of thinking... well, in any case, the reason for your nudity is simply because your clothes were shredded beyond repair in the car crash, so the lesser reapers were too lazy to bring you here clothed."


    "Hey. Don''t tell me you''re going to send me to wherever it is without any clothes."


    "Oh, Erik. You do have such a romanticized view of what it means to be clothed. You think that the absence of garments makes you any more or less worthy? It''s all in your mind, you know. You can''t wrap yourself up in rags and pretend that it makes you something special."


    "Huh?!" Erik lost his composure. "Hey, you''re joking right?"


    The giant man gave him a sympathetic smile. "Oh, I wish I was, Erik. You see, this is where your journey truly begins. You are now part of my little experiment, and I''m going to observe you closely. I want to see how you handle this new situation, how you interact with your surroundings. You are completely naked, and you must accept that. It is your new reality."


    "What?! I just agreed to your stupid little experiment¨C"


    "Farewell, Erik Park. I shall dispatch a guide who will periodically help you through your journey."


    "Wait, dude¨C"


    The giant man snapped his fingers, and Erik found himself falling through the sky, still at a loss that he was naked. He tried to cover his privates with his hands as he plummeted, wondering what sort of a sick joke this was. After what felt like an eternity, he felt a sudden jolt as his body met the ground. He winced in pain, his head spinning. He tried to get up, but his limbs felt like jelly.


    "Son of a... where the fuck am I?" Erik groaned, his head still spinning from the fall. He tried to sit up, but his arms and legs refused to cooperate. The ground beneath him was hard and unforgiving. He looked around, taking in his surroundings. He was in some sort of a forest clearing, surrounded by towering trees. The air was cool and crisp, and the sunlight filtering through the leaves created a dappled pattern on the ground.


    Erik glanced down and breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was wearing a simple cloth bag, he wasn''t naked anymore. The bag covered his lower body and reached up to his waist. It was tied around his torso with a length of twine, leaving his chest and arms exposed. He tried to stand up again, and this time his limbs obeyed. He took a few wobbly steps before steadying himself against a nearby tree.


    "Falling from that height... I should''ve died, but I didn''t..." Erik murmured to himself. "Am I... secretly powerful?"


    Something hard plummeted on his head, causing him to roar out in pain. After a good minute of spewing vicious curses and swears, Erik noticed a small and black leather-bound notebook on the ground.


    Curious, he picked it up, flipping it open to a blank page.


    (Dear Erik Park, this journal is a special one, where you can record anything you''d like within these pages. It will always preserve your writing, unless you choose to erase or modify it. It is also waterproof, fireproof- it''s indestructible.)


    (Sincerely, Osiris.)


    Erik stared at the letter written on the page.


    "This is just a regular notebook that can''t be destroyed."


    A sudden, piercing pain shot through the top of his head as Erik spat out another series of foul language. He reached up, yanking out what looked like a simple ballpoint pen. The journal he dropped earlier began to glow with a faint silver light.


    Erik picked it up, opening it to the page with the letter. This time, there was a different message:


    (P.S., the pen is also special, as it will never run out of ink. With these two instruments as your guides, I wish you luck in your journey of saving this new world.)


    A cool breeze wafted through the forest, gently shaking the trees.


    "No, wait. What the fuck am I going to do with these?" Erik''s words carried a tone of despair and loss. "How do I save the world with some pen and paper?"


    For a moment, Erik considered giving up and finding a painless way to end things, but then he heard a faint rustling in the distance. It sounded like leaves being crushed beneath footsteps. He glanced around nervously, searching for a hiding place.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Having scrambled up a tree, Erik quietly observed a figure entering the clearing he had fallen in. The person was tall and slender, dressed in flowing robes of deep crimson, their long black hair flowing behind them like a waterfall. As they walked, they seemed to have an air of authority about them, and their every movement was graceful and fluid. They glanced around the clearing, their eyes searching for something. They turned, and Erik confirmed that the stranger was a woman.


    As Erik held his breath, he realized how badly it would look if the person caught sight of him in the trees. Essentially naked save for the cloth bag around his waist and armed with a pen and journal, one would think Erik had lost his mind.


    The woman walked slowly, her steps sure and purposeful, through the clearing. Her crimson robes swirled about her ankles, the hem of her garment trailing behind her like a wave on the shore. As she drew closer to where Erik was perched, he noticed that she seemed to be searching for something in particular. Her hands were clasped tightly before her, and her head was held high, as if she were deep in thought.


    "Holy fuck!" Erik thought hysterically to himself. "There''s no way she doesn''t see me hiding right in front of her!"


    The woman''s steps slowed as she neared the base of the tree in which Erik was perched. She stopped, her head tilted to the side as she seemed to sense something was off. Her brilliant golden eyes scanned the branches, searching for movement.


    Erik held his breath, desperately praying that he wouldn''t be spotted.


    "What are you doing up there?"


    Erik nearly jumped out of his skin at the sound of the woman''s voice. He peered down at her, his heart pounding. She stared back up at him, her golden eyes unblinking and seemingly unafraid.


    "I was... sketching. This branch- I wanted to capture every detail of this specific branch up here," Erik stammered, trying to make some sense of his situation.


    "May I see?"


    Erik fought the urge to scream, covertly sketching out what he hoped was an accurate drawing of a random branch he chose before handing the journal to the woman. His heart pounded wildly as he waited for her reaction, numerous thoughts swarming through his head.


    "What is up with this woman? How''d she spot me so easily? Why is she acting normal in this situation? What the fuck am I doing?" Erik''s thoughts raced as he watched the woman study his hastily drawn sketch. She flipped through the pages of his journal, her golden eyes darting over each blank page as if searching for something specific. Erik couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as she flipped back to his sketch.


    "Not bad," the woman said, finally handing the journal back to Erik. "You have a keen eye for detail. I am impressed." Her voice was soft, almost musical, and it sent shivers down Erik''s spine. "What is your name?"


    "I''m Erik-"


    Misplacing his foot on a branch below as he reached out to grab the journal back, Erik slipped, falling and bouncing off several branches along the way. He landed on the ground, letting out a wheeze as the wind was knocked out of him.


    "-Park."


    Erik coughed, trying to catch his breath. "Erik Park." He laid there for a moment until the woman''s face entered his vision. She didn''t seem to be concerned about him whatsoever.


    "Erik Park? That''s a strange name... " The woman''s crimson robes flowed gracefully as she knelt down next to Erik, her golden eyes studying his face. "I''m Taliana Pureos Myrian of the Myrian household."


    "Taliana- I''m just gonna go with Talia," Erik muttered.


    The woman smiled, revealing a set of perfectly straight teeth. "Very well, Erik. You may call me Talia."


    Erik sat up, rubbing his sore hip. Talia stared at him with a slight curiosity.


    "You''re not from this world, are you, Erik?"


    "That obvious, huh? No, some jerk sent me here after I died," Erik scowled as he recalled his encounter with Osiris. "By the way, you don''t seem too shocked about my arrival."


    "You''re not the only stranger who''s come from another world," Talia confessed, her golden eyes studying Erik''s face carefully. "Though... you have been the only one who''s attire has been... less than suitable for our world." She motioned to Erik''s waistcloth. "Perhaps you should find some new clothes, or at least something more appropriate."


    A wave of anger surged through Erik. Hearing that people like him were sent here with their clothes intact pissed him off.


    "Ah, well, I''d hate to bother you, but could you help me with that?" Erik asked, getting up to his feet. "I have no knowledge of this world."


    "Well... only if you can help me with my problem first."


    "And that is?"


    "Help me find something."


    Erik raised an eyebrow. "So you were searching for something earlier? What is it?"


    "My pet."


    "Like a dog or a cat?" Erik scratched the back of his head. "Does it have a name?"


    "He responds to Sir Illyanth Crudeo the Fourth."


    Speechless, Erik stared at Talia for a moment. She tilted her head in response, as if questioning what was going through his mind.


    "Um, okay... your pet wouldn''t be a human, would it?"


    "No, it''s an infant reptile. Why?"


    "Nothing," Erik recovered his journal and pen, muttering how names in this world were a bit much. "Okay, so I''ll help you find your pet lizard and you''ll help me get settled into this world. Deal?"


    "I''m content with that. However, can I ask that you do not refer to Ill as a lizard? He''s much more distinguished than that."


    Erik''s first impression of this woman was that she was a graceful noble from some higher up family, but as she continued to speak, he began to have doubts. "Sure... Well, I guess we should get started then. Where did you last see him?" He asked, tucking his journal back into his waistband.


    "Well, I was playing with Ill a few moments ago until a loud crash startled him. Then, he ran off in fear after we heard an even louder voice spewing out vile profanity. I would''ve caught Ill, but it happened a second time, and I lost track of him."


    Whether Talia purposefully didn''t outright accuse him of being the very cause behind scaring Ill or not, Erik was still embarrassed as he lowered his head.


    "Um, okay, so I''m guessing he passed through here?" Erik mumbled.


    "Yes, that''s right. He would have gone through here. Though I must warn you, some parts of the forest are a bit dangerous. There are poisonous plants and even some creatures that might not take kindly to your presence."


    "Seriously?" Erik couldn''t believe it. He had literally just come to this world, but it seemed like he would leave it soon.


    "Don''t worry, Erik Park. I shall protect you until then." Talia''s eyes glowed with a golden light and Erik realized that magic existed in this world.


    "I''m not really in any danger," he insisted, but Talia didn''t seem to hear him. She walked confidently through the forest, leading the way to wherever her pet had gone. As they walked, Erik tried to get a sense of the forest itself. The trees were tall and old, their branches twisted and gnarled. The underbrush was dense and green, teeming with life. Birds sang in the treetops, and the scent of flowers filled the air.


    Not wanting to get lost, Erik pulled out his pen and journal, scribbling key characteristics of whatever popped out at him. With a start, his writings were accompanied by an accurate drawing that magically sketched itself.


    "Holy shit... is my journal really magical? Am I magical?" Erik wondered to himself, excited at the possibility of having a fantastical item. He couldn''t wait to explore the functions of his new journal. What made it even better was his expectations of being able to wield magic himself.


    "That''s a 5-copper journal you can get at any shop."


    "Fuck you, Osiris!"


    <hr>


    After a short while, the both of them came across a clearing. In the center of the clearing was a moderately-sized pond, its waters sparkling in the sunlight. Surrounding the pond were colorful flowers that grew in profusion, their delicate petals nodding in the gentle breeze. On a large, flat rock beside the pond sat the reptile that Erik assumed Talia had been searching for. It was about a foot long and had a scaly green body with golden stripes running down its back. It coiled and uncoiled lazily, enjoying the warmth of the sun.


    "Oh, Sir Illy... Ill looks like he''s calmed down," Erik quietly murmured to Talia, not wanting to scare him off again.


    Talia marched straight past the reptile, crouching down at the edge of the pond. "Submerging himself in the water usually calms him down."


    "Wait... is that reptile on the rock not your pet?" Erik asked, confused.


    "Huh? I told you, Sir Illyanth Crudeo the Fourth is not a lizard-"


    A massive shadow suddenly burst forth from the surface of the pond, showering the entire clearing in a miniature rain. Erik gawked, open-mouthed as the beast landed in front of him.


    Growling menacingly, the golden-bronze scaled beast was indeed reptilian, though it had a pair of leathery wings that were as long as Erik''s height. The creature''s tail lashed back and forth, its long, sharp claws digging into the earth as it glared at the half-naked man.


    "-he''s a dragon."

 Chapter 2: Settling In

    "Hey! Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?!" Erik shouted, holding out the pen and journal in front of him in a pathetic attempt to shield himself.


    "Would it have mattered?" Talia tilted her head behind Ill.


    "Absolutely! A real-life, fucking dragon! I''ve read about dragons in books, but I never thought I''d actually see one!" Erik stammered, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe. "Besides, he definitely doesn''t seem to like me that much."


    "Ill is still an infant, and he''s very protective of me," Talia replied nonchalantly, stepping up to the dragon and patting his neck. "He''s unlikely to harm you."


    "Unlikely is not the same as never."


    "Ill is also a precious member of my household," Talia continued, "During the winter, he''ll be able to keep us warm with his flames, and during the summer, he can help with manual labor."


    Erik, still eyeing the dragon warily, looked to Talia for reassurance. "Well... since we''ve found him, can you help me now?"


    "Of course. I was headed to the village anyway, so you can accompany Ill and I."


    The dragon growled softly at Erik, as if warning him not to do anything stupid.


    Talia led the way, with the dragon flying just above her head, while Erik followed close behind. The village came into view soon enough, nestled at the foot of a small mountain range. The buildings were a mix of stone and wood, with thatched roofs to protect against the elements. The streets were dirt, with livestock wandering freely and children playing games in the street.


    As they approached the village, people began to take notice of their arrival. Some stopped what they were doing to stare at the strange procession, while others hurried over to greet them. Talia seemed to be well-known and well-liked in the village, as people called out her name and clasped her hands in greeting. Erik, on the other hand, felt like a freak attraction, with people staring at his waistcloth.


    Finally, they entered a small clothing shop, leaving Ill to patiently wait outside.


    "Ah, Talia, good to see you! Is this your new... friend?" the shopkeeper asked with a raised eyebrow, gesturing toward Erik.


    "Of sorts, Geritara. He''s in need of some clothes, if you can assist with that. Erik''s from another world."


    Geritara blinked, clearly taken aback. "Another one so soon? The last Traveler passed away only a few years ago. I thought it had to be at least ten years before another arrives."


    "Well, it seems the gods have a sense of humor," Talia replied with a small smile. "Erik, this is Geritara. He runs the shop."


    "Hey, what did you mean the last Traveler passed a few years ago?" Erik completely ignored Geritara. "Are you saying Travelers- people like me- come and go very often?"


    Talia glanced at Geritara, who shrugged. "It''s true. It''s not an uncommon occurrence. The gods have their reasons for sending them to different worlds. Some say it''s to learn, some say it''s to teach. It''s been like this for as long as anyone can remember."


    "Hold on!" Erik began to panic, grabbing his pen and twirling it between his fingers. "Is that why no one''s too bothered by my appearance? You guys are expecting me to die soon?"


    "Er... when you put it that way, it makes us sound like bad people," Geritara awkwardly replied. "But, that''s only due to the fact that Travelers usually aren''t able to defeat the Demon King."


    Erik paused his fidgeting. A strange calmness washed over him.


    "Right, so then I''ll never fight the Demon King."


    "Well, that''s not necessarily true," Talia interjected gently. "There have been Travelers who have managed to defeat the Demon King in the past. It''s not impossible for you to do the same, Erik."


    "Wait, he''s been defeated before? Then that means he just keeps coming back? What kind of world is this? Dammit Osiris, you mother¨C"


    Talia emotionlessly smacked Erik''s face with a hard slap, causing him to yelp in surprise. Erik stared at her, hurt in his eyes.


    "Why''d you do that?"


    "Whenever I would spiral, my father and mother would smack me just like that to get me out of my head and calm me down," Talia replied, as if it were a normal occurrence. "Did it work?"


    "That''s- actually, yeah, it did." Erik winced, rubbing his reddening cheek. "Thanks, Talia. I guess I''ll... try not to think about it."


    Geritara clasped his hands together. "Shall we get to dressing you up, Erik?"


    <hr>


    Moments later, Erik stood in front of a mirror, wearing a pair of dark pants and a long-sleeved gray shirt. His new clothes fit him perfectly, and he even had a pair of leather boots. He turned this way and that, examining himself in the mirror.


    "So, what do you think?" Talia asked, leaning against the doorframe. "The clothes look good on you."


    "Better than being naked," Erik replied with a shrug, "but it still feels weird. I mean, I''ve never worn clothes like these before." He adjusted the collar of his shirt, feeling self-conscious. "It''s not that I don''t like them or anything. It''s just... different."


    They walked back to the front of the store, where Geritara was trying to light the end of a cigarette with a matchstick.


    "I''ll cover the cost of your new clothes since you helped me track down Illyanth," Talia nodded back toward Erik, dropping a couple of silver coins on the wood in front of Geritara. "Need a flame?"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Ah, if you would," Geritara smiled gratefully.


    Talia''s eyes glowed and with an outstretched finger, a flame blossomed from the tip. Erik watched in awe as she passed the lit matchstick to Geritara, who breathed out a cloud of smoke and smiled his thanks. The young woman glanced at Erik, her expression unreadable.


    "Holy crap, using magic to light a cigarette is way better than using a lighter!"


    "Lighter?" Talia tilted her head. Geritara followed suit.


    Erik blinked. "Yeah, a lighter. It''s a tool used to light cigarettes. It creates a flame. But, uh, I guess you don''t need that here, since you can just use magic."


    "A tool that can create a flame? How easily can this lighter produce fire?" Geritara seemed interested.


    With a vexed face, Erik pulled out his journal and pen, opening it to a blank page. "Well, this is roughly what a lighter looks like," he said, sketching a crude drawing of one. "It''s about this long and this wide, made of metal or plastic. You flip a wheel on the top to expose a small flint or a piece of steel, and then you press a button or pull a trigger to create a spark that ignites whatever you want to light. It''s useful for starting fires, cooking food, lighting cigarettes..."


    There was a sudden pull on his pen. Erik glanced at it, feeling an urge to tap the drawing with the tip of his pen. As he did, a flash of silver burst through the room, and the three of them found themselves staring at an actual, physical lighter.


    Geritara took the lighter from him, his eyes wide with wonder. "This is incredible!" he exclaimed, flipping it open and closed, watching the wheel spark each time. Talia stared at Erik, clear surprise for the first time on her face.


    "How did you do that?" She whispered. "When I first saw you, I didn''t detect a single trace of magic within you."


    "I''m not sure," Erik admitted. "I just tapped my pen on the drawing and then bam¨C"


    Erik''s legs suddenly buckled, causing him to slam his forehead on the table with a bam.


    "Are you alright?" Geritara exclaimed, whereas Talia narrowed her eyes.


    "I-I think so," Erik stammered, rubbing his head. "Just a little dizzy. I think I might''ve hit it a bit too hard..."


    "It''s very faint, but I detect traces of magic from you, Erik Park," Talia whispered, her expression thoughtful. "But it''s different from anything I''ve ever felt from a Traveler. It''s... the weakest magic I''ve ever sensed."


    Erik''s confidence slipped away from him. "Well, I can just grow stronger and grow my magic power, right?"


    Talia and Geritara shared an uncomfortable glance. "It''s possible," the young shopkeeper admitted with a sigh, "but it is also possible that you weren''t born with a natural affinity for magic." He smiled kindly at Erik. "Don''t worry, though. Even if you aren''t destined to become a great Traveler, there are still many ways for you to make a name for yourself in this world."


    The words were meant to comfort, but they only served to make Erik feel more depressed. At least he wasn''t wearing rags anymore.


    "Hold on, let''s come back to what happened earlier. You just conjured a foreign item from your world," Talia said, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Can you conjure anything else?"


    "Well..." Erik hesitated, still in a sad mood. "What are some daily issues that you guys struggle with?"


    Talia and Geritara exchanged glances again. "Food shortages, disease, crime, political turmoil..." Talia listed.


    "Something simple that I can draw." Erik flatly clarified.


    "Well, we could use more lantern oil," Talia said, glancing around the dimly lit room. "Or maybe some stronger locks for our doors."


    "Lantern oil? You guys don''t have electricity in this world?" Erik asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "Electricity?" Talia raised an eyebrow. "You mean, like lightning spells? How is that related to lantern oil?"


    Instead of replying, Erik got to work, sketching out what he knew was a handheld flashlight. As soon as he finished, he tapped on the drawing with his pen. The same flash of silver light erupted, and just like the lighter, a flashlight appeared on the counter.


    Talia and Geritara''s eyes widened in amazement. "This is incredible, Erik! It''s perfect!" Geritara exclaimed, taking the flashlight and examining it. "What exactly does it do?"


    "It emits a bright light to provide illumination," Erik explained, feeling a bit more proud of himself. "You just need to turn it on by clicking the switch on top."


    Talia picked up the flashlight and examined it carefully, then turned it on. "This is incredible, Erik. We''ve never seen anything like it." She held it up, shining the light around the dimly lit room, revealing every corner and cranny. "This will make it so much easier to see at night and keep our belongings safe. And this doesn''t require magic at all?"


    "Well, it requires batteries¨C" Erik suddenly crumpled to the ground, feeling a wave of dizziness.


    "Goodness! Are you okay?" Geritara rushed to his side. Talia seemed unbothered, continuing to play with the flashlight.


    Erik sat up, rubbing his head. "Ugh... maybe conjuring things takes a lot of energy." He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to steady himself.


    Talia put a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Take your time, Erik. We''re not in a hurry. Why don''t you tell us more about your world? How do people live there? What kind of technology do they have?"


    "Ugh, chill out! Let me catch my breath!" Erik panted, still feeling lightheaded. As he regained his composure, he began to tell them about his world. "Okay, well, in my world, we have a lot of advanced technology. We have electricity, cars, computers, cell phones..." He trailed off, realizing how foreign the concepts must sound to them.


    Even though they had no clue what he was talking about, both Talia and Geritara were enraptured by his words. Erik tried to explain it as simply as he could.


    "So in your world, people can carry around these small devices that allow them to communicate with anyone, anywhere in the world?" Geritara asked, clearly fascinated.


    "Yeah, they''re very common. In fact, now that I think about it, how do you guys communicate with each other around the world?"


    Geritara scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Well, we have messenger pigeons, but they can only carry a small amount of information, and it takes a long time for them to get anywhere. Sometimes, important messages are carried by caravans, but that''s not always reliable." He paused, looking pensive. "We also have some magical methods, but those are usually reserved for emergencies or those who can afford them."


    "Frankly, if what you described could be mass-produced, it''d be very beneficial for this world," Talia murmured. "With the technology from your world, wouldn''t killing the Demon King be much simpler?"


    "But imagine the costs needed to reproduce the items! Sure, Erik could simply draw and conjure, but we''ve seen his poor mana pool. It''d take years to supply the rest of the world."


    Despite the unintended insult, Erik had an idea. "Wait... what if I could produce these items using materials in this world? I''m sure you guys have similar metals, plastics, and even ways of creating electricity that we could use." He thought for a moment, a wicked grin spreading on his face. "I could sell it for so much money..."


    Talia''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "That''s a brilliant idea, Erik! We could start a business, you and me. We''d share the profits, of course, but think of how much we could accomplish together! We could bring your technology to this world and help defeat the Demon King!"


    "Yeah, that too, but imagine the empire I could be running," Erik had a greedy grin on his face, "I''d be the richest man in the world, and people would be begging to be a part of it. I could even hire an army to take down the Demon King myself!"


    Geritara, sensing that the two in front of him were going down a questionable path, began to back away nervously. "Uh, well, I hope the best of luck to you two!"


    He was ignored as Talia and Erik exited his shop with devilish smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 3: First Night Complete!

    "Hey."


    Erik turned to Talia in disbelief. "This is where you live?"


    From how Talia introduced herself, Erik expected her to be of a noble family, with a grand mansion, servants, and the like. Instead? Well, she seemed to be living in a hovel. The walls were bare and crumbling, the floor dirty and covered in straw. There were a few sparse belongings scattered about, and a single, rickety-looking bed against the far wall. A small wooden table and two stools were the only other furniture in the room. A makeshift fireplace in the corner provided meager warmth.


    "Yes. After my family became destitute, I vowed to venture forth and bring prosperity back to the name of Myrian," Talia shamelessly declared, noticing the shock on Erik''s face. "I''ve been traveling the land, seeking out ways to help rebuild our fortune." She paused, looking around the room. "This is just a temporary place while I''m here. I plan on moving on soon, once I''ve found a way to make a difference."


    "How... how long have you been staying here?"


    "Three and a half years."


    Erik was stunned. He couldn''t believe that Talia, with her beauty and grace, had been living in such squalor for so long. He found it hard to reconcile the image of her as a noblewoman''s daughter with the reality of her current situation.


    Ill growled softly, rudely bumping past Erik and curling his massive body on the straw floor. With a contented huff, the young dragon closed his eyes, drifting to sleep.


    Erik couldn''t help but stare at the dragon, feeling a mixture of awe and disbelief. "So... he''s..."


    "Sir Illyanth Crudeo the Fourth has been by my side since I left my family," Talia explained. "He''s my companion, my guardian, and my closest friend. He''s been with me through thick and thin, and I wouldn''t be here today if it weren''t for him."


    "Right." Erik didn''t know what else to say.


    "Would you perhaps, want to spend the night here?" Talia asked tentatively, seeing the look of pity and disbelief in Erik''s eyes. "I''m sure it''s not as bad as it looks, and I assume you''d still need my guidance until you''re familiar with this world."


    As much as Erik wanted to gently decline her offer, he had nowhere else to go. The world was vast and treacherous, and even if he could find his way back to his own world, it would be a near-impossible task. So, he nodded.


    "Good. I shall head out to beg for our dinner. I will return soon." Talia headed out the door.


    "Alright, take care- wait, did you say beg?" Erik called after her, but she had already left.


    <hr>


    Night had fallen by the time Talia returned to her less than extravagant abode, being met with a peculiar scene. Erik laid motionless, face-down in front of the entrance, surrounded by lighters of varying sizes and a strange, giant contraption.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her as she knelt down next to him, setting a bag of food near the entrance.


    "Huh? Oh, just resting until I have enough strength to get back up," Erik said, groaning as he rolled over and sat up.


    "Were you conjuring more lighters?"


    "Sorta. I was testing the limits of my so-called magic," Erik muttered, rubbing his temples.


    Talia knelt down beside him, studying the strange contraption he''d been working on. It had an elongated hollow barrel, and a small hook underneath the bulk of the device. Near the end was a large metal canister. "And this?"


    "Well, I found out that I can only conjure inanimate objects. So no living things," Erik explained. "From there, I tested how many times I could conjure. I discovered that the bigger an item is, the more time I''d need to rest before doing it again. Also, it doesn''t work if I¡¯m unsure of the item, like how it should look like or what it does. Not to mention that whatever I conjure would eventually need more sources of fuel or energy to keep it working. That means if I create anything that needs batteries or the like, if I don¡¯t conjure those items as well, then it¡¯s useless."


    Erik picked up the device, holding the bottom of the barrel in one palm and resting a finger of his other hand on the hook. "As for this? I figured you guys would eventually need something bigger than a lighter during the winter."


    "Oh so it produces fire as well?" Talia asked, expecting the contraption to spew a meek flame.


    "Yup. It''s called a flamethrower." Erik pulled the trigger.


    With a roar, the end of the barrel shot out a massive gout of fire, crashing against a nearby mound of stone. Talia was momentarily blinded by the bright light and screamed, throwing herself backward to avoid getting singed. She coughed and sputtered, wiping her stinging eyes with the sleeve of her cloak.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Whoa, that''s incredible!" Erik exclaimed, grinning in delight. "This thing works perfectly! It''ll keep us warm all winter!"


    "What kind of destructive device is that?!" Talia exclaimed, still visibly shaken from the sheer force of the flame. "I assume it''s a weapon from your world?!"


    "Eh, I don''t really consider it a weapon," Erik shrugged. "It''s just a tool, you know? Like a big, magical lighter." He paused, then added sheepishly, "Though, I suppose I could use it to protect us if needed." Talia raised an eyebrow, skeptical of his claim.


    <hr>


    "...What is this?" Erik stared at the wooden bowl of what looked like a thick, dark soup. It was unlike anything he''d seen before.


    "It''s a soup paste made from...uh...well, it''s a mix of many things. But it''s a delicacy from my world," Talia explained, watching Erik carefully. She could tell he was intrigued, but also a bit apprehensive. "Go ahead and try it. It''s actually quite good, I promise."


    Erik spooned some of the thick soup into a bowl, sniffing it cautiously before taking a tentative taste. His eyes widened in surprise as he savored the flavor, a mix of sweet and spicy that was unlike anything he''d ever had. "This is really good!" he exclaimed, taking another bite. "What''s in it?"


    "A bit of herbs, some animal meat, feces from a plant insect, some urine from a sea monster, sugars, and a pinch of carefully prepared golden mana apples."


    "...Rewind that for a second, what the fuck did you just say a couple ingredients ago?"


    "Carefully prepared golden mana apples?" Talia tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, those are actually a type of fruit from my world. They''re pretty rare, but they''re used in cooking to add a unique flavor and a bit of a kick. They also help with...well, with certain things, but we don''t need to get into that."


    "No, no, the parts where you said feces and urine." Erik''s face began to turn green.


    "Oh, Yulkat feces and Levian urine? Don''t worry about it. They''re perfectly safe to eat," Talia assured him, giving him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "They''re actually quite nutritious. You''ll get used to them, I promise."


    Erik dashed outside and began to hurl, unable to control his gag reflex. He felt a strange mix of disgust, fear, and excitement coursing through his veins. After a few moments, he wiped his mouth and tried to catch his breath. "I don''t think I can eat that," he said, still sounding a bit queasy.


    "You just said it was really good...?"


    "Yes, but...I mean, that was before I learned what the hell was in it," Erik stammered, still feeling queasy at the thought of the ingredients. "It''s just not something I could get used to, you know? I''m sorry if that disappoints you or anything."


    Talia frowned. "If that''s the case, then what foreign dishes are you used to consuming? I can''t imagine anything being more delicious than Smush Paste."


    "It''s called Smush Paste?!" Erik exclaimed, raising an eyebrow. "Sounds more like something you''d find in the bottom of your shoe. No, what I enjoy is a nice burger, or a pizza."


    "Burger? Pizza?" Talia repeated, looking puzzled. "I''m afraid I''ve never heard of those before. You must be from a very different world, Erik. What are they like?"


    Erik sighed, scratching his head before pulling out his magical journal and pen, hastily sketching a rough outline of a hamburger and a pizza. "Here, like this. A burger is a patty of ground meat, usually beef, with some bread around it, toppings, and condiments. And a pizza is a flatbread with a tomato-based sauce, cheese, and various toppings." He held up the sketches for Talia to see.


    "Interesting... I have never heard of those foods before," Talia said, looking at the drawings with curiosity. "They don''t sound disgusting, in fact, they sound quite appetizing. If you were to bring some of these burgers and pizzas to my world, I''m sure they would be quite popular among the locals. They seem to have a lot of potential for adapting to our unique tastes."


    "Honestly, if you provide me with the ingredients, I''m more than happy to replicate them in this world," Erik smirked devilishly. "In fact, I''m quite certain I''ll be able to sell them for a high price."


    Talia warily regarded Erik, her expression a mix of curiosity and caution. "I can''t help but think that extorting this village is the only thing on your mind."


    Erik raised an eyebrow. "Extorting? I assure you, I have no such intentions. I simply want to share the delights of these foreign dishes with the people of this world. And, if I happen to profit from it, well, isn''t that the essence of free enterprise?"


    "I have no clue what those words mean, Erik Park. But you do seem sincere. What else would you need?"


    "Well, maybe a grill or stove or something," Erik mused, "to cook the meat and bake the dough. Also, I''d need some meat, cheese, tomatoes, bread, and various toppings. I''m sure I could find some of those things here, but if you could help me out with that, it would make things much easier."


    "Of course. In fact, we have furnaces that you can use to prepare these dishes." Talia nodded understandingly.


    "Furnaces...? No, actually, I''ll just... draw up a grill," Erik said, pulling out his magical journal and pen once more. He quickly sketched out a rough design of a portable grill, with adjustable vents and foldable legs. "This should do the trick. And I can find the ingredients myself, but if you could help me gather them, that''d be great. I''ll handle the cooking and preparation."


    "Wonderful. We can begin this project tomorrow, then?" Talia said with a smile. "I will gather the ingredients you need and prepare them for you."


    Erik nodded, then glanced at the shoddy-looking bed in the corner. "Do you... er, sleep comfortably in that?"


    Talia looked at the bed and then back at Erik, her expression a mixture of amusement and confusion. "What is wrong with this bed?"


    ''Everything'' was what Erik wanted to say, but he simply flipped to a blank page and sketched out a design for a bed, tapping his pen on the drawing. Another flash of silver, and the sketch materialized into a sturdy, comfortable-looking bed. "Here," he said, setting it up next to the hearth. "This should do the trick."


    "Ah, thank you," Talia said with a genuine smile, sitting down on the bed and bouncing a little on it. "This is much better. You are very talented, Erik Park."


    "Tell that to my art teacher," Erik muttered under his breath, collapsing face-first onto the ground from the exertion.


    "What did you say?" Talia asked, tilting her head.


    "Nothing. Good night." Erik replied, his voice muffled from the straw floor. Ill stirred awake and huffed quietly, blowing more straw over Erik''s motionless body. "Ah, yes. That''ll definitely keep me warm."


    "Good night, Erik Park." Talia yawned and curled up on her new bed. "I''m looking forward to tomorrow."

 Chapter 4: Cuisine in a Fantasy World

    The next morning, Talia awoke to the pained cry of Erik outside. She sleepily staggered out of her hut to find him wrestling with an enormous beast, a furry creature twice his size with sharp claws and teeth. Its powerful body thrashed about as it tried to free itself from Erik''s grip.


    "Hey! What the fuck is this?!" Erik yelled, his face twisted with determination and pain. He managed to keep his grip on the beast, but it was clear that he was struggling.


    "Oh, that''s a Lambwolf. They''re docile unless you provoke them," Talia nonchalantly replied, watching the struggle with a mixture of amusement and concern. "They''re actually quite useful for protecting livestock. I can''t help but think you provoked it."


    "Provoked- I didn''t mean to! I was busy trying to draw up some prototypes for a grill when this mutant strolled up on me out of nowhere! It was only natural for me to try and defend myself!"


    Erik grunted as the beast thrashed about, throwing him against a nearby tree. The tree groaned and cracked, branches snapping under the impact. He winced and pushed himself back to his feet, then lunged at the creature, grabbing it by the neck. The beast growled menacingly, its sharp teeth inches from his face.


    "Are you... going to help... me...?!" Erik wheezed, struggling to keep his grip on the snarling creature. The beast thrashed its head back and forth, trying to break free, but Erik''s iron grip held firm. He glanced at Talia, hope flickering in his eyes.


    "Help you with what?" Talia tilted her head, unconcerned. "The Lambwolf thinks you''re playing with it."


    Erik let out a frustrated yell, struggling to maintain his grip on the thrashing beast. "Just help me get it off me, would you?!"


    Talia sighed, stooped down and held out her hand as she clicked her tongue. The beast immediately calmed down and bounced over to her happily. "It''s okay, boy," she cooed, rubbing its fur. "He didn''t mean any harm." The beast nuzzled against her hand and seemed content, though it kept an eye on Erik as if it were wary of him.


    "I fucking... are there any other beasts like that I should know about?" Erik panted, struggling to catch his breath as he pushed himself away from the tree.


    "There''s too many to go into detail, but for the most part, Lambwolves are common here in the village. The children love to play with them and the farmers use them to help protect the livestock. This one here is just a pup," Talia explained, scratching the beast behind its ears.


    Grumbling to himself, Erik walked over to the set of grills he had conjured, keeping an eye on the panting Lambwolf. Behind, Ill sauntered out of the shamble of a house, unfurling his wings as the dragon infant stretched. Talia alternated her pets between Ill and the Lambwolf, watching Erik curiously.


    "Are those the ''grills'' you mentioned last night?" She asked as Erik fiddled with the knobs.


    "Yeah, that''s them," he grunted, finally getting one to heat up. "They''re not perfect, but they''ll do the trick."


    Fascinated, Talia and the two animals walked over to the grill as it roared to life.


    "Amazing," Talia remarked. "To conjure such flames from seemingly nothing."


    "Well, not nothing, exactly," Erik pointed to a stubby, metallic cylinder underneath the grill. "That''s a propane tank. Thankfully, I managed to conjure it based off my limited knowledge, but it works."


    As Erik began to cook the meat on the grill, Talia and the beasts sat down on a nearby log to watch him. The Lambwolf curled up at Talia''s feet, content to rest while the dragon infant fluttered its wings, seemingly fascinated by the flames.


    "Many people in this world usually use magic or magical items to help with cooking, but somehow what you''re doing seems more... primitive," Talia mused as she watched Erik work the grill. "Almost as if you''re reverting back to an older time."


    "Well, in the world I come from, magic doesn''t exist," Erik replied with a frown. "Or at least, not in the way it does here. Back home, we use science and technology to do things like this." He waved a hand at the grill, then glanced at the two beasts watching him. "But here, magic is the science and technology. So I had to figure it out as best I could."


    As he spoke, Erik flipped the meat on the grill, careful not to let it burn. The smell of cooking meat filled the air, making the Lambwolf perk up its ears and twitch its tail. The dragon infant fluttered its wings even faster, trying to get a better view of the food.


    "It must have been... difficult, adapting to this world so suddenly," Talia said thoughtfully, watching the beasts. "To lose everything you knew and loved... I can''t even begin to imagine."


    Erik''s grip on the makeshift spatula tightened. "Yeah, well I was pronounced dead and got revived into this world, so I didn''t really lose much."


    Talia raised an eyebrow at his blunt response, but said nothing.


    The smell of cooking meat filled the air as Erik finished grilling the meat. He placed it on a large plate and set it down on the ground between the two animals. They both seemed to sense that the food was there, as they both perked up and looked expectantly at Erik.


    "Now that I think about it, where did you get the meat, Erik?" Talia asked. "I thought I''d be the one to gather all the ingredients."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Well, I just grabbed the closest thing to meat that I saw in the ice box," Erik replied with a shrug. "Figured you wouldn''t mind me using it since I''m sure I''d make a profit off cooking burgers and pizza in this fantasy world."


    "The ice box...?" Talia stiffened, her face turning pale. "Erik¨C"


    Both Ill and the Lambwolf gobbled the ''meat'' Erik cooked for them, licking the wooden plate clean. They glanced back up at him expectantly, as if wanting more. With a prideful smirk, Erik turned to Talia, who had a look of horror on her face.


    "What?" Erik''s grin faded. "What''s wrong?"


    "The so-called ''meat'' you took from my ice box... It''s not meat. It''s not even food," Talia said, her voice tight with fury. "Those were the remains of my parents."


    "Wait, what? Hold on, I didn''t know! I''m so sorry!" Erik stammered, feeling like the world had just been pulled out from under him. He took a step back, his hands falling to his sides as he tried to process the information. "I thought they were just... animal meat or something. I didn''t mean to¨C"


    "Ugh, how will I explain this to my mother and father?" Talia strangely didn''t seem too upset at the fact that Erik had cooked her parents. Come to think of it, she had worded it strangely...


    "Er, are your parents... dead?" Erik tentatively asked. Talia shot him a confused frown.


    "No? They''re very much alive and well."


    "Wha-" Erik''s mind blanked. "What did you mean by ''remains'' of your parents, then?!"


    "Oh, I meant their tumors. They had fallen ill, but a medical sorcerer managed to remove the infected parts and I kept it for further study," Talia replied casually.


    "Wait, what?" Erik exclaimed, feeling light-headed. "You kept the tumors from your parents as trophies?!"


    "Study material. I want to be a medical sorcerer in the future." Talia corrected him, as if nothing about the conversation was out of the ordinary.


    Erik felt queasy, thinking about how he had just cooked and grew more nauseous when he realized he fed human parts to Ill and the Lambwolf.


    "Well, at any rate, I can just find other human parts to study," Talia got up and began to walk to the center of the village. "I''ll be back shortly with the ingredients you requested. It might take a little bit of begging to grab consumable meat, but it shouldn''t prove too much of a challenge."


    Erik could only nod numbly, watching as the strange woman walked off, Illyanth and the Lambwolf trodding beside her.


    "Wait, hold on, you definitely said ''begging'' this time, right?"


    <hr>


    The afternoon sun was high in the sky as Erik worked on his grills. For the most part, he had successfully created a grill that used both coals and propane gas. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment, despite the events that had transpired earlier.


    Next to him were a couple of propane tanks. Aside from being unable to conjure coals; not that he couldn¡¯t, it just took a significant amount of energy from him to do so, Erik was grateful for their existence. He had managed to hook the gas tanks up to his grill, allowing him to cook. It wasn''t ideal, but it would have to do for now.


    The sound of soft footsteps momentarily broke him out of his concentration, and he glanced up to see Talia and Illyanth walking up to him. Talia was carrying two bags, with one of them dripping red. However, that wasn''t the part that caught him off-guard.


    "Hey, I could''ve sworn there was only one Lambwolf that followed you. Why are there two now?" Erik asked, eyeing the second beast suspiciously. Talia gave him a confused frown.


    "Oh, this is just... the other one. It''s been following me around ever since you fed it. I didn''t want to leave it out, you know?" She shrugged and placed the bags on the ground beside her. "Anyway, here are the ingredients you requested. There''s some raw meat, vegetables, and fruit. I''m afraid the vegetables and fruit aren''t as fresh as they could be, but it''s the best I could find."


    "No, not the one from earlier- whatever," Erik sighed, glancing at the box that Ill set on the ground. "What''s in there?"


    "Bread. I recalled you saying that burgers required them?"


    "Er, yeah. Why''s it in a box?"


    "Oh, this?" Talia held up the box. "It''s to keep them from running away."


    "Oh, okay," Erik did a double-take. "I''m sorry, could you repeat that?"


    "The box traps the bread inside, so that they won''t run away," Talia clarified. "They''re very skittish creatures. I found that if you put them in a small space, they''re less likely to try and escape."


    Erik could only stare at the box in Talia''s hands. He had no idea what to say. This was the strangest thing he had heard all day, and that was saying something. Bread... was skittish? Runs away? And required to be trapped in a box? His mind was reeling.


    "Out of curiosity, how is bread made in this world?" Erik asked, still struggling to process the information. "Like, do people bake it, or...?"


    Talia looked surprised by the question. "Well, it''s made from flour, water, and yeast. You mix those together, let it rise, and then bake it in an oven."


    "Oh. Well that seems normal¨C"


    "Then, you have to douse it in pixie dust to rid the bread of toxins. The side effects of the dust animates the bread, causing it to have a will of its own."


    "Ah." Erik nodded, slowly. "That doesn''t make sense whatsoever."


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "What, the idea of bread, or the whole process of making it?"


    Wisely deciding not to answer her question, Erik knelt to check the other ingredients. Thankfully, they seemed normal. He glanced back up at the woman holding the box of bread.


    "Well, I''ll start cooking some burgers, I guess."


    Erik picked up the bags and brought them over to the grill. He set about preparing the ingredients, carefully mixing them together and forming patties. While he worked, he glanced over at Talia, who was still holding the box of bread. She seemed to be studying him intently, her brow furrowed in thought.


    "What''s on your mind?" he asked, noticing her focus.


    Talia glanced over at him. "Oh, nothing important. I was just thinking about how things work in your world. You seem so bewildered by how things work here that I can''t imagine how strange it must be if I were in your world."


    Erik shrugged. "It''s not that bad. Sure, there are some strange customs and such, but it''s mostly the same as here. People go to work, eat, sleep, that sort of thing."


    Talia nodded thoughtfully. "I suppose that''s true. In a way, it must be interesting to live in a world where everything is so familiar, yet so foreign at the same time."


    Foreign was an understatement. Erik was beginning to wonder if he''d stepped into some sort of bizarre, alternate reality. He glanced back over at Talia, studying her features. She was so confident and self-assured in the way she moved, spoke, and handled the bread. It was strange to think that she was from a world where such mundane things as bread had a will of their own.


    "Fucking Osiris," Erik muttered quietly under his breath. "Why the fuck did you revive me in this world?"

 Chapter 5: Magic or Science?

    As Erik finished up the meat, he glanced over at Talia, who had produced several floating blades of steel around her. She was practicing spinning them expertly, her movements fluid and precise. He couldn''t help but be impressed by her skill, even if he didn''t quite understand it. The smell of cooking meat filled the air, and Erik decided it was time to put the bread on the grill.


    "So, do I just catch the bread before it jumps out of the box or something?" Erik asked, more to himself than Talia. He walked over to where Talia was standing in front of the box. "Or do I have to convince it not to jump out?"


    "We have to slay it," Talia replied nonchalantly. "We''ll need a sharp weapon to do the job." She gestured at the floating blades around her. "These will work just fine."


    Erik wisely held his tongue, quickly realizing it didn''t matter if he questioned it.


    "So, how do we slay this bread?" he asked instead.


    No sooner had the question left his mouth when Talia immediately launched the blades at the chest, shredding both the box and the shrieking bread inside.


    "There!" she exclaimed triumphantly, catching the floating blades again. "That should do it."


    Erik stared at the sawdust and bread crumbs on the ground. "Er, I think you overdid it a bit. There''s supposed to be bread for the burgers."


    Talia blinked. "Oh, I forgot."


    "You-!" Erik began, then sighed. "Okay, fine, it''s whatever. I can save this somehow."


    "No, no, allow me," Talia stepped forward, gathering magic around herself.


    Erik dubiously watched as Talia began to gather the pieces of the destroyed bread. She murmured a few words under her breath, and the pieces slowly began to reassemble themselves into a single loaf. The edges were a bit ragged, but it looked edible enough.


    "That''ll do," she said with a satisfied smile. "There you go." She held out the newly reconstructed loaf to Erik.


    "Um... thanks? I guess?" Erik said, taking the bread from Talia. "I mean, you could''ve just used that magic to make a new loaf or something, but I guess it''s cool that you fixed it."


    He placed the loaf on the grill and began to toast it, the familiar scent filling the air once more.


    "You know," Erik said conversationally, "I''m starting to get the hang of this whole ''magic'' thing. I wonder what other fun tricks I could learn."


    "I doubt you''ll be able to learn anything else. The magic I sense from you seems to strictly be of creation magic. That basically prevents you from learning any other magic," Talia flatly refuted.


    "What do you mean?" Erik asked, his brow furrowing. "You mean I''m stuck with just this one magic?"


    "Pretty much."


    Erik went through the seven stages of grief, from denial to acceptance, all in the span of a few seconds.


    "That sucks," he said finally. "I guess I''ll just have to get used to it, then. But still, I can''t believe I can''t learn anything else." He paused for a moment, watching the bread toast on the grill. "Wait, you''re sure I can''t learn anything else?"


    "Positive. Creation magic, even one as weak as yours, clashes with all other forms of magic. In layman''s terms, it''s as if you were to try and paint using a hammer."


    "Oh, come on, that''s a stupid analogy," Erik grumbled. "You could learn to paint with a hammer if you practiced enough."


    "Then it''s as if the hammer would destroy the canvas every time they touched," Talia countered.


    Erik snorted. "Yeah, yeah, whatever. So I guess I''m stuck with just making stuff then, huh?"


    "Yes, that''s the gist of it," Talia said, watching him carefully. She was impressed by his resilience. Most people would have given up after hearing that they could only learn one type of magic. But not Erik. He seemed determined to make the best of it.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    On the other hand, Erik wasn''t too bummed out about the fact that he was stuck with creation magic. As far as he was concerned, he could exploit his creation magic and sell his items. If he wasn''t going to be the strongest, he''d definitely be the richest. Somehow.


    After toasting the bread and making sure it wasn''t animate, Erik took it off, setting it on the counter attachment of the grill. He glanced over at Talia. "Think you could use one of those floating blades around you to slice the bread?"


    "Oh, sure," Talia replied, nodding toward the floating blade spinning lazily around her. She waved her hand, and the floating blade shot toward her. It stopped just in front of her face, humming with energy. "You want me to cut the bread with this?"


    Apprehension began to fester within Erik. "Uh, never mind. Can I see that blade? I''ll cut it myself."


    "Oh, sure," Talia said with a smile, taking the blade back. "Here you go." She tossed the floating blade to Erik, who caught it easily. He examined the weapon, marveling at its weightlessness and sharpness.


    "I thought creation magic interfered with other types of magic. How''d you create this weapon?"


    "It''s not by creation magic. I used elemental magic, harnessing the metal from our environment." Talia replied.


    "Oh? So you mainly use elemental magic?" Erik asked, impressed. He began to cut the bread into slices. "That makes sense, since you could make a flame out of thin air."


    "I''m well-versed in elemental, destructive, ritualistic, runic, and forbidden magic," Talia said, raising an eyebrow. "You could say I''m something of a ''Jack of all Trades'' when it comes to magic."


    Erik paused his cutting, staring at her in disbelief. "Holy fuck, you''re overpowered. And you want to be a doctor?"


    "Medical sorcerer," Talia corrected. "And yes, while it is rare to find someone who practices different disciplines of magic, I''ve always had a fondness for healing and support."


    "Seems like a waste to me," Erik muttered, shaking his head as he went back to cutting. "So, you got some powerful healing spells, huh?"


    "Nope. I have no healing magic whatsoever. Just a basic reconstruction spell."


    Once again, Erik paused. Talia didn''t seem like she was kidding.


    "Hey. So, by no means am I the most intelligent person ever, but finding a career in the medical field despite having no healing magic doesn''t seem like it''s a good path choice, doesn''t it?" Erik asked.


    "Perhaps not in your opinion. But I''ve always been fascinated by the human body, how it works, and the various ways magic can be applied to it. It''s not just about healing, but also about understanding the limits of our own abilities and finding ways to push beyond them." Talia replied, taking the sliced bread off the griddle.


    Erik wanted to snap at her to not touch the food until it was done, but the way she described her fascination about the human body made him cautious. "Um, so what exactly do you want to do?"


    Talia shrugged, taking the sliced bread and putting it on a plate. "I don''t know. Maybe work with athletes, help them push their limits with magic. Or perhaps I could study the effects of magic on the body, and see if there are ways to make it safer for everyone." She smiled. "The possibilities are endless, really."


    "...Right."


    <hr>


    After a while, Erik wiped the sweat from his brow, pleased at the single burger he managed to cook up. The main bulk of the food had been consumed by Illyanth and the three Lambwolves- a third one had appeared out of nowhere- which left Erik to make do with what he had. He could have, in theory, stopped the four beasts from consuming his entire stock, but watching as Talia smiled at them eating, he couldn''t bring himself to deny the starving animals food. That, and the fact that he was still a bit terrified, unsure if they wouldn''t really harm him.


    "So this is a burger?" Talia asked, picking up the plate. "It looks... simple. Like a sandwich."


    "Wait, you guys have sandwiches but never thought to come up with a burger?"


    "Our sandwiches are usually held by lettuce wings with various pastes and fae fruits in between. The closest to cooked meat like this would be steak or something similar."


    Erik fought to urge to question everything Talia had said, griping about how the fantasy world Osiris sent him to was ridiculous. Instead, he watched as she took a bite out of the first burger ever made in this world.


    "Well, let me know what you think," he said, his voice laced with both hope and nervousness. "This is actually my first time making one."


    "It''s... interesting," Talia replied, taking another bite. "The texture is quite unlike anything I''ve tried before. It''s almost like a sponge, but with a hint of meat."


    "Hey, I''m glad you like it!" Erik said, feeling a surge of pride. "I''ve been working on the recipe for a while now. It''s not perfect yet, but I think it''s getting there."


    "Well, if you ever want to experiment with it more, I''d be happy to help." Talia offered, taking another bite of the burger.


    "I mean, I wanted to try my hand at making pizza, but it seems like those four- there''s five now?!" Erik pointed at the four Lambwolves lazily stretching around Illyanth. "They ate all the ingredients. I don''t suppose you could gather some more, could you?"


    Talia swallowed her bite, shaking her head. "The villagers only let me beg for breakfast and dinner. But, we can hunt in the forest we came from."


    "Oh, so I guess we''ll have to find another- hey, so you really have been begging?!"


    Tossing half the burger to the newest Lambwolf, Talia patted her hands on the bottom of her crimson robe. "Don''t worry about it. Illyanth and I are unrivaled when it comes to hunting."


    "I highly doubt that, considering you just said you beg for breakfast and dinner every day-"


    "Let us go at once, Erik Park. We can hunt for more ingredients and finally distribute your creation to the villagers."

 Chapter 6: Hunting in a Fantasy World

    Even with his sleeves and pant cuffs rolled up, Erik was sweating profusely under the late afternoon sun. He glanced over at Talia in her crimson robes, shocked at how composed she seemed in the heat. In fact, she wasn''t sweating at all.


    "Hey, how the hell are you not sweating in this heat?" Erik asked, wiping the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand.


    "I casted a cooling spell that cycles around me and Sir Illyanth," Talia replied, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. "It''s not as strong as a real magical cooling item, but it should keep us cool enough for our hunt."


    "Us?! I''m dying over here! You didn''t think to cast that on me either?" Erik complained, feeling the sweat trickle down his spine.


    "I... did not. I wasn''t sure if you wanted it, since you don''t seem too bothered by the heat."


    "The hell I''m not! Can you cast that spell on me, too? Please?" Erik added.


    Talia gave Erik a questioning look before sighing and casting the cooling spell around him. "There," she said. "You should feel better now."


    Erik nodded, feeling a slight breeze against his skin. "Thanks," he said, wiping his hands on his pants. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to lose it. It''s just... this heat is brutal."


    "Unfortunately, the village doesn''t have magical items that can keep our temperature down. Most of them aren''t capable of magic, either."


    "Damn, that sucks," Erik muttered, frowning. "I guess it''s like that everywhere, huh?"


    Talia shrugged. "It''s not so bad. Most people here have adapted to the heat, and there are some who even prefer it. Besides, magic makes up for a lot of the inconveniences. How did you fare with the heat in your world?"


    "Well, we have air conditioning," Erik replied. "It''s not nearly as good as magic, but it helps. And there''s always swimming pools or beaches when it gets really bad. Or you could just go to a different part of the world with better weather."


    "How interesting," Talia mused, eyes glinting with curiosity. "It sounds like your world has many comforts that we lack here. I''ve always wondered what life was like in other worlds. How do they keep their clothes clean? Do they have magical washing devices, or do they have to wash their clothes by hand?"


    "I mean, we do have those¨C"


    A soft rustling sound behind them interrupted their conversation. Erik and Talia turned to see a small, furry creature scurrying away from them. It was the size of a large cat, with red-brown fur and a long, bushy tail.


    "What was that?" Erik asked, squinting into the dense undergrowth.


    "A rabbit," Talia replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "They''re common in these woods. They''re quick and agile, able to evade predators easily. In fact, they''re one of the few animals in this world that can survive on their own without the help of others. They''re quite fascinating, really."


    "No, I''ve seen rabbits before, and that was definitely not any rabbit I know."


    "Oh?" Talia raised an eyebrow. "How so?"


    "For starters, that so-called rabbit of yours had wings."


    Talia turned to Erik, her face incredulous. "You''re telling me rabbits in your world don''t have wings?"


    "Um, no?" Erik replied hesitantly. "I mean, I''ve never seen a rabbit with wings, either. But I''m pretty sure they don''t have them."


    "What a strange world you hail from..."


    Erik bit back a retort, unsure how to respond to Talia''s incredulity. He glanced around the forest, taking in the dense undergrowth and towering trees. Despite the heat, it was a beautiful place. "Well, we do have some weird animals, I guess," he conceded. "Like kangaroos or emus. But they''re not exactly common."


    "Oh, we have those, too! Kangaroos make for great guards using their natural abilities to produce synthetic metal through their fur."


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it, deciding it was better to just roll it.


    "So, what exactly are we looking for in this forest?" Erik asked, trying to change the subject. "I can make do without vegetables or bread, but meat is something I''d miss."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Ah, yes," Talia replied, her face taking on a thoughtful expression. "Well, the best meat to consume in this forest would be from Vinesqueals. They''re highly intelligent creatures, with a complex social structure and an intricate web of communication. Their meat is considered a delicacy among the elves, as it is said to taste like the most succulent of steaks. However, hunting them can be quite challenging, as they are protected by powerful magic and are able to disappear into the forest''s foliage at will."


    It took some time for Erik to process what Talia had just told him about the Vinesqueals. He glanced at her, trying to gauge whether or not she was joking, but her expression was perfectly serious. "So, you''re telling me that these creatures are like giant intelligent vines that live in the forest, and their meat tastes like steak?"


    "Vines? They''re not vines. They''re¨C"


    A squeal through the air cut their conversation short. Erik jerked his head up, seeing a flash of movement among the trees. Come to think of it, they closely resembled a familiar creature that typically swung through trees like...


    "Hey, Talia, I think I saw something," Erik said, pointing into the trees. "Over there."


    Talia followed his gesture and saw the same creature they had been discussing moments ago, swinging from branch to branch with incredible agility. "Ah, it''s a Vinesqueal! I was beginning to wonder if they even existed in these parts anymore. Quickly, let''s give chase!"


    They began to run through the forest, weaving in and out of the trees. Erik soon realized that he was starting to lose breath as he tried to keep up with Talia''s long, graceful strides. "Um, Talia?" he gasped, slowing down a bit. "Shouldn''t we, I don''t know, use our brains instead of just running after it?"


    "Oh, right," Talia replied, slowing her pace. "I can capture it from here." She began chanting something, and a whirlwind whipped up around her. The fierce breeze shot out towards the Vinesqueal, causing it to squeal in alarm. The creature stopped moving, its arms flailing wildly as it was suspended in the air.


    "Dude..." Erik wheezed. "Did you forget you had magic...?"


    "Oh, yes," Talia said with a laugh. "I almost did. It''s been so long since I''ve had to use it for something other than mundane tasks. I must practice more."


    "Practice more?" Erik murmured, glancing around the area. Talia''s wind had shredded the nearby trees to sawdust, a testament to the strength of her magic.


    "Now, how shall I end its life mercifully?" Talia asked herself aloud as she approached the struggling Vinesqueal. "I could use a quick, clean strike to sever its spine, or perhaps snap its neck..."


    "Hey, let me shine this time," Erik composed himself, stepping confidently up to the suspended Vinesqueal. "I''ve given it some thought and figured if I can''t use offensive magic, then I''ll just use weapons I''m familiar with."


    Talia watched in wonder as Erik pulled out his journal, tapping on the page. With a flash of silver light, she saw a strange device in Erik''s hands. It was similar to the flamethrower, but was much smaller and completely metallic.


    "What is that?" she asked, curiosity getting the better of her as Erik stumbled a bit from conjuring.


    "You guys have something like a bow and arrow, right?" Erik asked, to which Talia nodded. "Well, this is kinda like that, but instead of arrows, it uses bullets. And instead of being called a bow..."


    Erik aimed the barrel at the Vinesqueal and pulled the trigger. A thunderous bang pierced the air, causing Talia to jump in surprise. A small silver projectile shot out from the device and struck the creature with a sickening thud. The Vinesqueal shrieked in agony, its limbs flailing wildly before falling limp.


    "It''s a gun," Erik turned back to Talia with a smile.


    "A gun," Talia repeated, her eyes wide with wonder. "What a strange and deadly contraption. It seems stronger than any magic I''ve ever seen. It can instantly kill anything with one pull?"


    "Er, not exactly," Erik said, looking a bit sheepish. "It''s more like...it can kill anything if you point it at a lethal part, but it''s still pretty harmful regardless."


    "Fascinating," Talia murmured, studying the gun with renewed interest. "So it''s a tool that requires skill to use, rather than an all-powerful weapon." She turned her attention back to the now lifeless Vinesqueal, its limbs twitching in the aftermath of Erik''s shot. "Perhaps you could teach me how to use such a device sometime. It seems like it would be quite useful in my line of work."


    "Wait, what kind of medical sorcerer wants to KILL things?"


    Talia didn''t answer as she released the wind holding up the Vinesqueal. Ill, who had caught up to them, trotted up and gently picked up the lifeless marsupial-like creature in his maw.


    "That takes care of the meat," Talia smiled faintly. "Now, we can get back to our original goal."


    <hr>


    The sun was beginning to set by the time Erik finally finished his burgers. This time, he had managed to make 5 simple burgers, nestled in between buns.


    "Here, you can have one," Erik offered, handing Talia one of the burgers. "I''ll eat one too, so that leaves three burgers we can use to promote my-"


    Erik turned around and saw that the other three burgers had been consumed already. The Lambwolves had doubled in number, with eight of them lounging around Illyanth in front of the hut.


    "-ok, so I guess I''ll just promote the burger I was going to eat..." Erik trailed off. "It''s dinnertime, so I''m assuming the villagers would be excited to try this new dish they''re not familiar with."


    "That''s a good idea," Talia agreed. "We can start by finding the village elder and ask for permission to introduce this dish to the villagers. They might have some rules or customs we should follow."


    "Wait, what?" Erik stared at Talia, who was already half-way done with her burger. "You''ve lived here for three and a half years and don''t know the rules or customs?"


    Talia shrugged. "They know me as the Beggar Princess, but that''s as far as our relations go."


    "So you do beg! What''s up with that title?! How did you even pay for my clothes if that''s what they call you?!"


    "Come, Erik Park. Let us meet with the village elder in the center," Talia stood up, ignoring his protests. "He''s an old man, very wise and kind. He''ll understand our situation."

 Chapter 7: The First Quest!

    "...Absolutely not." The village elder, Morthanu Preclaner of the Restia Village, said as Talia finished her request. "Providing free samples to promote a dish you eventually plan on selling? I cannot help but be suspicious of your true intentions."


    "Well, we tried everything we could," Talia said, turning to Erik. "Let us head back home."


    "Wait- Talia, don''t fucking give up so easily!" Erik exclaimed, grabbing her arm to stop her. "Mr. Morthu- Mort, please give us a chance. We are very poor and want to earn an honest living here."


    "I see," the old man said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Perhaps you could help me with a task I''ve been meaning to do. It won''t take long and should not be too taxing. In return, I will allow you to introduce your burger to the village."


    Erik breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, sir! We will be honored to help you with your task. What exactly do you need us to do?"


    "There are weeds growing on the opposite end of the village. Frankly, they''ve been getting too tall for an old man like me to efficiently get rid of them, and I couldn''t trouble my people to help me with a task I shouldn''t have put off," Morthanu explained. "You two can take care of that for me, and in return, I''ll allow you to introduce your burger to the village."


    Erik nodded eagerly. "We''d be happy to help, sir! It''s the least we could do to repay your kindness." He paused for a moment, feeling a slight apprehension. "Wait, these weeds are just normal, everyday weeds, right? Nothing poisonous or dangerous?"


    "Heavens, no," the village elder laughed. "We have no need for poisonous weeds in our village. Just your average, everyday variety." He gestured to a field behind him. "It''s that way, over yonder. You can''t miss it. Once you''ve cleared them out, just come find me and I''ll introduce you to everyone."


    Erik nodded, relieved. He turned to Talia and said, "Alright, let''s get to work. We''ll have this done before you know it."


    <hr>


    "What the fuck are these?!" Erik screamed as he ran from what seemed like giant stalks of plant monsters. "I thought Mort said these were normal weeds!"


    "These are normal weeds," Talia calmly replied, effortlessly firing bolts of fire to burn the weed monsters away. Up above, Illyanth contributed by breathing his flame breath, incinerating several at once. "But they''ve grown so tall and twisted that they''ve mutated. You see, this field was once the site of an ancient battle between the elves and the orcs. The blood and magic from that conflict left a residue in the soil, and the weeds absorbed it, evolving into these monstrosities."


    "Yeah, that part would''ve been extremely helpful to know!" Erik shouted, still running away from the giant weeds. "I should''ve brought my flamethrower if that was the case! And hey, why are they only chasing after me?!"


    "It''s because I''m a mage," Talia explained as she turned to face the weeds, her hands glowing with golden energy. "They sense my magic and are fearful of it. You, on the other hand, are merely human. You''re like a fresh piece of non-magical meat to them. Stay close to me, and I''ll protect you."


    "What- I can use creation magic! What do you mean I''m ''just human''?!" Erik protested, feeling a little offended. He waved his hand dismissively and tried to focus on the task at hand. "Alright, if you think you can handle the big bad weed monsters, I''ll stay close and try to protect you from behind or something!"


    Erik switched directions, making a beeline towards Talia. He tried to concentrate on the weed monsters, but they seemed to be everywhere. He wished he could just blast them all away with his flamethrower, but he didn''t have it with him. His gun obviously wouldn¡¯t have done any significant damage to them either. He caught up to her just as she was about to fire a spell at one of the weeds. "Hey! Buy me some time! I''m going to draw something!"


    Talia nodded and unleashed her spell, striking another weed monster with a burst of golden flames. The weed staggered, giving Erik enough time to take out his journal. He drew a crate of glass bottles and a crate of cloth, tapping both sketches to conjure them.


    "Hey, Talia! Are you able to give me any type of flammable liquid?" Erik shouted as he fell face-forward on the ground. "I''m not exactly great at drawing that, so I''m at a loss!"


    "Well, I can transmute water into fuel," Talia replied, whistling to signal the dragon infant in the sky to come down and protect them. "Why?"


    "Ugh... I just need you to fill these bottles with the fuel and I''ll take care of the rest," Erik groaned as he pushed himself up.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Talia nodded again and concentrated, her hands glowing with a soft golden light. "Understood," she murmured. A stream of liquid began flowing from her fingers and filled the bottles that Erik had conjured.


    As Ill kept the weed monsters at bay with his fire breath, Erik set out to douse the cloths in the liquid, stuffing them halfway into the bottles. After making a few, he stood up and took out a lighter.


    "What are you planning to do with those?" Talia asked, watching him spark the lighter.


    "In my world, we affectionately call these makeshift incendiaries ''Molotov cocktails''," Erik grinned, holding up one of the bottles with a rag stuffed inside. "Now watch this." With a flick of his wrist, he threw the bottle at a weed monster. The glass shattered against its leaves, spraying the fuel everywhere, and the rag caught fire immediately. Screaming in pain, the weed staggered backwards before toppling over and setting the ground ablaze.


    Erik cackled maniacally, throwing another bottle at another weed monster. This time, the creature managed to dodge the flaming projectile, but another one nearby was not so lucky. It was engulfed in flames and collapsed, setting the ground ablaze as well. The sight of the weeds burning filled Erik with a perverse sense of satisfaction. "Hah! That''s what you get for messing with us!" he shouted, throwing another bottle.


    Talia watched in amazement as Erik expertly wielded his makeshift incendiaries. The sight of the weed monsters being reduced to ashes was strangely satisfying, and she found herself grinning maniacally as well. "You really know how to handle yourself in a pinch, Erik," she said, admiration in her voice. "I''m proud to call you my friend."


    Erik didn''t seem to hear her as he continued to burn down the weeds monsters, covering the entire field in flames.


    <hr>


    Later, Erik and Talia stood before Morthanu, heads bowed in shame.


    "Although you two managed to get rid of the weeds... the way you did it..."


    Erik couldn''t think of anything to say. Talia, on the other hand, didn''t seem too ashamed. In fact, she seemed nonchalant, as usual.


    "We simply eradicated the weeds, as requested," Talia said, matter-of-factly.


    "Yes, well..."


    "I apologize, Mr. Mort," Erik quickly bowed before the elder. "I didn''t think it through. I just... panicked. I''m sorry for the damage I''ve caused."


    "It''s... fine," Morthanu sighed. "I realized that leaving it up to the Beggar Princess and a man I just met might have been a mistake. I should have handled it myself. In any case, a promise is a promise. Erik Park, you are free to introduce this burger of yours to the rest of the village."


    Erik nodded, feeling a mixture of relief and trepidation. He glanced over at Talia, who gave him a reassuring smile. "Thank you, Mr. Mort," he said, bowing once more before turning to leave.


    "Morthanu isn''t hard to pronounce at all..."


    <hr>


    Erik couldn''t stop the grin from spreading across his face as he stood in the middle of the village, holding up his burger for all to see.


    "Come one, come all! Try the newest, most delicious invention of the century!" Erik shouted to the villagers, his voice echoing through the bustling streets. "I have been working tirelessly to bring you the greatest burger you''ve ever tasted! Don''t miss out on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    The villagers gathered around, their curiosity piqued. Some of them nudged each other, chuckling at the absurdity of it all. Others, however, seemed genuinely interested. "What''s so special about this ''burger''?" one of them asked.


    Erik grinned, holding up the burger proudly. "Why, it''s a combination of the finest meats and cheeses, topped with lettuce, tomato, and a secret sauce!" he exclaimed. "It''s a taste sensation like nothing you''ve ever had before!"


    "But there''s only meat and bread."


    "Yes, well, this is the basic example of what could be achieved with the resources available to me," Erik didn''t seem too fazed by the villager''s comment. "Even so, this basic burger is still quite delectable! Come, try it! There''s only one burger, so there''s limited supply!"


    The villagers exchanged glances, some of them still uncertain, while others were beginning to be intrigued. One of them, a middle-aged woman with a friendly smile, stepped forward. "I''ll give it a try," she said, taking a tentative bite of the burger.


    Erik''s heart leapt into his throat as he watched her close her eyes in pleasure. "Oh, it''s... it''s wonderful!" she exclaimed, a blissful expression on her face. "I''ve never tasted anything like it! This is just... amazing!"


    The villagers looked at each other, surprised and impressed. "Well, I guess there''s no harm in trying," another one of them said, stepping forward. As more and more villagers sampled the burger, they too began to rave about its flavor, with many exclaiming that it was unlike anything they had ever tasted before.


    The single burger was gone quickly, leaving a trail of satisfied villagers in its wake. Some of them began to clamor for more, while others stood back, amazed by the taste sensation they had just experienced.


    "We would like more!" "Where can we get this?" "Why do you look strange?"


    "Everyone, do not fret! Tonight was just a sampling of my creation, but tomorrow, I shall open up a burger stand. There, you may give me your money- you may get a chance to try this burger!" Erik exclaimed, his voice booming across the village. The villagers cheered, clapping their hands in delight.


    Talia tugged on his sleeve. "Hey, how are you going to keep up with demand?" She asked him quietly.


    "I''ll figure it out," Erik said with a confident grin, "I''m sure it won''t be too hard. For now, we should get back to the house and start preparing for tomorrow. We''ll need to gather all of the ingredients I can find and make as many burgers as possible." He clapped his hands together, a sense of determination filling his chest. "Come on, Talia! Let''s go make history!"

 Chapter 8: The Best of Both Worlds!

    "...I''m fucked."


    Back at the hut, Erik sat listlessly on the ground, staring at the circle of grills softly crackling in the night. Talia came up next to him and stooped down.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked softly, putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "I forgot you guys don''t have refrigerators here, so even if I prepare food beforehand, there''s no way to keep it cool," Erik said, rubbing his eyes wearily.


    "Refrigerator...?" Talia tilted her head. "Is that similar to an ice box?"


    "Pretty much," Erik said. "It''s a box that keeps things cold, so food doesn''t go bad as quickly. But without one..." He trailed off, looking lost.


    "That doesn''t sound any different from an ice box. What''s so special about this refrigerator?"


    Erik almost snapped at Talia, but then remembered he was in a fantasy world.


    "Well, your ice boxes are pretty self-explanatory. They''re boxes that use ice to preserve food and other items from spoiling, but they require regular maintenance since the ice isn''t immune to melting," Erik began with a sigh. "On the other hand, refrigerators don''t use ice and instead use a complex system of coils and chemicals to keep things cold. They''re much more efficient, and they can maintain a constant temperature without the need for manual intervention. They''re commonplace in my world."


    "So why don''t you just conjure one?"


    "They require a constant stream of electricity to power them," Erik rubbed his temples. "A power source that this world doesn''t seem to have figured out yet."


    Talia thought about it for a moment. "Why don''t you try to invent one then?" she suggested. "You''re a smart guy, you could probably figure it out."


    "What the hell are you talking about? Invent a power source? How could a failed engineer like me who gets drunk after work every night come up with a-" Erik stopped himself, an idea taking root in his mind.


    "Hold on, you can use lightning magic, right?" He asked Talia.


    "Yeah, I''m a 12th Circle mage," she responded, tilting her head. "Why do you ask?"


    "12th Circle? Never mind, give me a second," Erik began to sketch out a drawing. "Alright, so in my world, there''s this thing called a generator. It uses magnets and coils of wire to produce electricity."


    Talia curiously peered over his shoulder to see the rough sketch of a machine. "That''s a generator?" she asked, studying it closely.


    "Yeah, but the only problem is, I only know of generators that plug into outlets to charge," Erik sighed, staring at his sketch. "If only there was a way to make it compatible with magic, then I''d be one step closer to making a refrigerator work in this damn world."


    "Hmm... may I?" Talia asked, holding out her hands for the pen and journal. Erik handed them over, watching with interest as she studied the drawing. After a few moments, she nodded. "What if you imbued it with a rune?"


    "A what?"


    "A rune," Talia repeated, scribbling a symbol onto the sketch. "A sort of inscription that acts as a building block. I guess to put it simply, a rune is like a component that works with magic. Think of it like this: if magic was a river, then runes would be things that help harness that river. Dams, waterwheels, irrigation networks, watering cans, wells... those are basically what runes are."


    "So, if I add this rune to the generator, it''ll work with magic?" Erik asked, studying the new addition to his sketch.


    "Essentially. The rune I sketched acts as a lightning rod, which means if you were to hit it with lightning magic, maybe it''ll charge it or something."


    "Only one way to find out," Erik muttered, tapping on the sketch. This time, a bright flash of silver lit up the night and the two soon found a realized version of the sketch on the ground.


    "I guess that worked," Talia said, studying the contraption. The generator looked more compact and sleek than Erik had imagined, but the rune was clearly visible on one side.


    "Yeah, but we''ll need to test it out," Erik replied, falling onto his side as his energy became depleted. "Why don''t you shoot lightning at it and see if that works?"


    "Okay." Standing up, Talia drew her fingers into a fist and cracked her knuckles. She took a deep breath, focusing her magic.


    "Wait, at least let me get out of the way¨C"


    Talia flung her arm out, aiming a bolt of lightning at the generator. The world was momentarily bathed in a blinding flash of white as the lightning struck the machine with a thundering crack. Erik screamed and covered his ears, expecting the worst, but when the smoke cleared, the generator remained unharmed. In fact, it seemed to be humming softly.


    "It worked!"


    "You idiot, you almost killed me!" Erik yelled, rolling over onto his stomach and sitting up. "What if that didn''t work and it blew up in my face?"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "But it didn''t."


    "I- whatever," Erik grumbled, feeling a mixture of relief and awe as he examined the generator. "We should probably test it out more, make sure it works right. Give me a few minutes to rest and then I''ll conjure a refrigerator."


    "Very well, Erik Park."


    Both Talia''s and Erik''s stomachs growled loudly. Erik shot her a look.


    "I get that I''m starving because I just used my dinner as a promotional sample, but why are you hungry as well? Didn''t you just eat a burger earlier?"


    "Using magic depletes my energy very quickly, Erik Park. I require more energy to fuel my spells," Talia explained. "But don''t worry, I''ll be back soon after begging for our dinner."


    "Right, I''ll keep working here then," Erik stretched his body. "Please don''t tell me you''re coming back with Smush Paste for dinner again."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Erik Park. Smush Paste is a delicacy. I''ll be back with some Mudstew."


    "Oh, okay. Take care- wait, Mudstew?"


    <hr>


    The moonlight was bright when Talia returned to her hut, finding Erik lying face-down next to a white rectangular box that was hooked up to the generator from earlier. Nearby, Illyanth was lazing around, rolling on his back.


    "I''m back!" Talia announced. The dragon infant lifted his head, regarding her with curiosity. "I''ve got some Mudstew for us!" She carefully set down a steaming bowl in front of Erik, who immediately rolled over onto his side and sat up, rubbing his eyes.


    "Before I even take a bite, tell me what''s in this."


    Talia smiled at Erik as he inspected the steaming bowl of Mudstew. "It''s a soup made from various mushrooms and vegetables, seasoned with herbs and spices. It''s quite nutritious and should help you recover your energy quickly."


    "That''s all?" Erik narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "You''re not trying to poison me, are you?"


    "The poisons are already removed after cooking, so it''s completely safe to consume."


    "That... doesn''t make me feel reassured, but whatever. Why''s it named Mudstew?"


    "It''s named after the mushrooms used to make the stew, which are found in the mud near the river," Talia explained.


    Erik snorted. "Well, I guess that''s better than calling it something gross like Smush Paste.''" He took a tentative spoonful of the soup, then grinned as the savory flavors exploded in his mouth. "This actually tastes pretty good!"


    "Urine from the Wallowtoads fertilize the mushrooms and give it that earthy taste in the stew. It gives it the poisonous component, but heat usually neutralizes it."


    Erik immediately spat out the soup he''d been chewing. "I knew it. I knew it was too good to be true."


    "Why don''t you enjoy the food I bring you, Erik Park?" Talia frowned with genuine hurt. "I know my situation isn''t ideal, but even so, these meals are still common dishes in my world."


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it, feeling a wave of shame wash over him. Right, Talia was so broke, her nickname was literally the Beggar Princess. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to insult you. I''m just not used to eating... this sort of thing. It''s just, you know, at home, I''d never see something like this as food."


    "It''s quite alright. I had the same thoughts when I saw your burger for the first time."


    Talia may have been lacking in a few areas, but Erik couldn''t tell if she was a master at manipulating guilt or not. She definitely didn''t hesitate to try out a dish from his world, though he suspected it was more that she was perpetually starving, but at least she didn''t seem ungrateful for it.


    "Thanks for begging for our dinner, Talia," Erik sighed, and spooned a mouthful of Mudstew into his mouth. Truthfully, it actually didn''t taste that bad, just the knowledge of how it was made didn''t sit right with him.


    They ate in silence for a few minutes, Illyanth the dragon huffing occasionally as he shifted his weight on the ground, lapping at his portion of Mudstew.


    "If it isn''t too much to ask... what is your world truly like, Erik Park?"


    Erik looked up from his bowl, surprise flashing across his features. He hadn''t expected her to ask such a question, at least not so directly. "Well... compared to this world? There''s no magic. No dragons. No monsters, really. Just people. There''s this thing called the internet, and everyone''s always on it, even when they''re walking down the street. It''s like... like this world, but with less and more of everything."


    He paused, thinking back to his old life. "There''s this thing called fast food. You can get it anywhere, anytime. And video games. Everyone plays video games. There are these... things called movies and TV shows that people watch, and there''s this place called Hollywood where they make them. And..." He trailed off, feeling even more out of place than ever. "It''s a strange world, Talia. I''m not sure I understand it that well myself."


    "Were you happy in that world?"


    Erik blinked. Somehow, Talia was asking questions that he''d never considered before. He''d been so focused on trying to navigate this world, giving up on defeating the Demon King, and then deciding to get rich, that he hadn''t really thought about his old life.


    "To be honest... no," he finally said. "I wasn''t. I got stuck in a stupid job, burying myself deeper into debt despite saving up money. Well actually, I didn''t- I got drunk every night, but still. I didn''t have any real friends, just people who I knew would pay me attention if I put on a show for them. I was lonely, and I was miserable."


    A gentle breeze wafted, cooling the pair in the heat of the night. Talia set her bowl of Mudstew down, picking at the grass.


    "But... compared to this world, which would you say you''d want to spend the rest of your life in?"


    Erik considered the question for a moment, looking around at the stars overhead, the distant peaks of the mountains, the sleeping dragon, and the woman sitting across from him. "I don''t know, Talia."


    For the first time since he arrived in the world, Erik saw Talia as a normal woman, someone who was clearly struggling with something. Before he could say anything, Talia gave him a wan smile and stood up, stretching.


    "Well, I hope you''ll find the answer to that in the future, Erik Park. Good luck with prepping your burgers for tomorrow," Talia began walking back into her hut, Illyanth stirring awake and following after her. "I''m not that hungry, so you can go ahead and finish my Mudstew."


    "Wait, I still need help to get meat to prepare for tomorrow."


    "Good night, Erik," Talia was already inside the hut.


    "Unbelievable," Erik muttered to himself, finishing his bowl of Mudstew. If it weren''t for the fact that Talia had seemed incredibly melancholic and lonely, he might have been more annoyed with her abrupt dismissal. As it was, he knew there was something else going on.


    He picked up Talia''s bowl and began to finish it off when he saw flakes of dirt, grass, and what looked like feces in it, densely concentrated around the spoon. Erik immediately realized that Talia somehow dropped her spoon on the ground and didn''t want to clean it.


    "That bitch!"

 Chapter 9: Oh, That鈥檚 How Showering Works

    Once again, Talia awoke to the sound of Erik screaming outside.


    Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she climbed out of the bed, dragging her feet as she walked out of the hut. Illyanth stirred awake and quietly padded after her.


    In front of the hut, Erik was in the midst of what seemed like a violent tantrum. He was shouting, swearing, and stomping his feet, his face a deep shade of red. The circle of grills quietly crackled as they cooked the meat patties and the generator hummed as it powered the brand new refrigerator.


    "Good morning, Erik Park. What seems to be the commotion?" Talia yawned, scratching her stomach.


    Erik paused for a moment, still red in the face, then seemed to compose himself. "Oh. I was trying to cook the burger patties when a couple of Lambwolves decided to raid the refrigerator of my entire stock. Who knew quadrupedal beasts could open doors?"


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "Well, that''s quite the predicament. Did you try to scare them off?"


    "What do you think I was shouting about?" Erik scowled as he turned his attention back to the cooking meat on the grills. "Of course I did, but they were too fast and I couldn''t get to them before they grabbed the rest of my supplies."


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "Wait, how did you manage to acquire the supplies?"


    Erik sighed. "Well, after a certain someone went to bed early and left literal shit in their Mudstew for me to eat, I went out hunting for supplies," he nodded towards the filled cloth bags on a table that wasn''t there before. "The vegetables were pretty easy, but hunting Vinesqueals was a lot harder, so I had to hunt some flying rabbits too."


    "You... did you not sleep at all last night...?" Talia tilted her head.


    "No, I had to take care of everything before the sun came up," Erik replied, his tone bitter. "Besides, how else are we going to scam the villagers- I mean, make money?"


    "So you''re a hard worker..." Talia mused, walking closer to the grills and taking a closer look at the food.


    "Absolutely not. I am undoubtedly the complete opposite," Erik immediately retorted, flipping a patty. "I''d rather get drunk and waste my nights, but seeing as I have neither alcohol nor a nice place to sleep in, it means I have to work for it."


    Talia smiled slightly, watching the steam rise from the grill. Erik''s face twisted into a scowl.


    "Now that you''re awake, how about you go beg for some bread that we can use for buns?" Erik said, exasperation in his voice.


    "Very well. I shall be back shortly."


    Erik grunted. "Take care."


    <hr>


    By the time Talia had returned, Erik had pretty much finished cooking the meat patties, fiddling with what looked like the white refrigerator beside it, though there was a twistable dial in the center.


    "Erik, what are you doing?" Talia asked, carrying a sack of bread in one hand and a cloth bag full of vegetables in the other.


    "I managed to invent something entirely new, which was a surprise, considering the fact that I thought I was only limited to existing creations from my world-" Erik paused as he noticed the army of Lambwolves around Talia. "-anyways, I managed to create a lockable refrigerator, so that nothing can get inside without knowing the dial code."


    He turned his attention back to the contraption and added, "It''s not perfect, but it should help us keep our food safe from the wildlife."


    As Talia set the ingredients down on the table, she noticed the rips and tears in Erik''s clothes, which were covered in dirt and grass stains. "Erik, did you get those from hunting last night?"


    "Huh?" Erik glanced down at his clothes. "Oh, these? Yeah, I did get them from hunting. I''m not particularly familiar with the practice, since I''ve never had to do it in my world, but it was a little fun. Had to conjure a crossbow though, since my gun was a little too loud."


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t come to me for healing?"


    Erik turned towards her. "I thought you didn''t have any healing magic."


    "I don''t. I just have a reconstruction spell."


    "That doesn''t sound like healing to me."


    Talia sighed, walking up to Erik and concentrated. A moment later, the rips and tears in his clothes disappeared. "There. That should be good enough for now."


    "Oh?" Erik raised an eyebrow, impressed. "My body feels a lot better, too. Did you reconstruct my wounds or whatever?"


    "No, I didn''t touch your skin," Talia said, surprised. "I just fixed your clothes."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Both of them grew silent. Talia awkwardly reached out, tugging on Erik''s shirt. For some reason, it seemed as though it had become attached to his skin.


    "Hey. Don''t tell me you fixed the rips by using my skin as a medium." Erik quietly said, still staring at Talia.


    "Well... that''s the first time I''ve ever tried fixing an inanimate object on a living thing, so... maybe?" Talia replied without an ounce of remorse.


    "What- hurry up and fix this then! I don''t want my clothes to fuse with my skin!" Erik said, exasperated. His shirt tore a bit more as he pulled on it. "Great, now I need new clothes, but I don''t have money for it."


    "Why don''t you just... conjure sets of clothing?" Talia said off-handedly as she concentrated for a moment. Erik''s long-sleeved gray shirt unraveled, leaving his chest bare.


    "That- I didn''t think about that," Erik murmured, unbothered by his partial nudity. He glanced around, suddenly feeling self-conscious. "I mean, I can''t just conjure clothes for myself all the time, can I?"


    "Who''s going to stop you?"


    Erik stiffened, and Talia swore she could see literal gears turning in his head. Finally, he smiled deviously, grabbing his journal and pen from the table.


    "I suppose that''s a good point. You don''t want me wandering around half-naked, do you? Let''s see... conjured clothes... it''s just a matter of transferring the essence of a piece of clothing from my world to this one, right?" He paused, looking thoughtful. "I''ll start by drawing a few sketches in my journal."


    Talia peered over his shoulder to glance at his drawings, suddenly noting how muscular Erik''s arms and back were.


    "Hey, you said you were an engineer, right? Do engineers usually have well-built bodies?"


    "Huh?" Erik paused his sketching and glanced back at Talia. "No, not really. I worked odd jobs in construction and carpentry until recently, so I guess all the manual labor gave me some muscle definition. It''s nothing special."


    They turned back to Erik''s sketches. Talia pointed to one of them.


    "I think that suit would be nice to conjure. We have those in this world, too."


    "A suit, huh?" Erik mused. "That sounds good. Maybe a bit much for an engineer, but I could wear it for a fancy party or something."


    Briefly putting aside their task of making burgers, Erik spent a decent amount of time conjuring clothing from his world, eventually needing to conjure up a wardrobe to store them all in.


    "I''m amazed that you conjured so many outfits," Talia commented, admiring the array of clothes that now surrounded them. "I don''t even have that many."


    Erik pulled a simple gray t-shirt over his head and stared at Talia. "First of all, I''ve only ever seen you wear that outfit. Second, your bare minimum hut is barren of any closets or clothes. Do you even wash that robe? Wait, do you even shower or bathe? Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I did the same..."


    Talia frowned, slightly offended. "Of course I wash myself and this robe. I have a multitude of water spells, so I always keep clean. I don''t need any other outfit besides this, since it''d just be a hassle to clean them all."


    "...Nah, you can''t afford to buy more clothes, can you?"


    Talia looked away, suddenly interested in poking the fire with a stick. "And here I was, sparing your feelings by not saying how badly you reek, to the point where the other villagers have been complaining."


    "What the-! You just did! And that was definitely something you should''ve mentioned a lot earlier! I stink that bad?!" Erik gasped, recoiling slightly. "Damn it, if only there was a bathtub or someplace I can use to wash up."


    "The... lake? It''s only a couple paces away from here, in the forest. Or you could just strip naked behind the house and I''ll douse you with a water spell." Talia shrugged.


    "Er, no, thanks," Erik said quickly, his cheeks flushing a bit. "I''ll take my chances with the lake."


    "Alright, then. Good luck."


    "Thanks-" Erik hesitated. "Wait, why good luck?"


    "Well, in the afternoon, Stingfins love to go for a swim, and they''re really aggressive. They''re big, too. Like, the size of a pony. They''re territorial, and they might attack if you go too close. Or they might mistake you for something else and just try to play with you, which could still hurt a lot. I''ve seen it happen before. So, you know, just be careful."


    Erik stared at Talia. "What do you mean, the size of a pony? How big are these Stingfins? What the fuck are they?"


    "They''re about as big as a pony, like I said," Talia explained. "They''re sort of like a cross between a horse and a fish, but with a lot of sharp spines. They have these really long tails that they use to swat things away, and they''re incredibly strong. You don''t want to mess with them."


    "So, the only alternative is to strip and let you blast me with water."


    "It''s not like that," Talia protested. "I can just do it from a distance, and I won''t get wet."


    "Wait, no, that''s not the problem here."


    "What''s the problem then?"


    "The problem is, you''ll still see me naked regardless!"


    "And?" Talia tilted her head. "I''ve seen my fair share of the naked human body. I''m a medical sorceress after all."


    "I thought you were trying to become one?"


    "Same thing," Talia shrugged. "I''ve seen you naked before, anyway, so what''s the big deal?"


    "When was this?!"


    "When we first met. You slipped from the tree and I saw everything. Pretty impressive, if I say so myself."


    Erik couldn''t help but blush as he awkwardly faced away. "Oh... really? I don''t remember that..." He closed his eyes with a grimace. "Ugh, all right, fine."


    "Good," Talia said with a satisfied nod. "Now, just stand over there," she pointed to a spot behind the hut, "and take off all your clothes."


    <hr>


    Erik had never felt so humiliated before, and he had his fair share of embarrassing moments. Letting out the highest shriek in his life, Erik felt the freezing torrent of water hit his back, instantly drenching him. He whirled around, water streaming from his hair, his hands cupped protectively over his privates. "You could have warned me!" he shouted. "That''s really cold!"


    "Would you rather the temperature be the same as today''s heat?" Talia shot back, unbothered by his nakedness. "You''re lucky I didn''t make it colder. Anyway, you should probably get dressed now."


    Erik gritted his teeth as he began to dry himself off with a nearby towel. "Fine, fine. I''m dressed," he muttered, pulling on his clothes. He had opted for some shorts and a t-shirt, further cementing his status as an outsider from a different world. "But next time, warn me before you''re going to do that."


    "I take it this will become a routine thing?"


    Erik stiffened. "I... really hope not," he scowled, walking back over to the grills. "Maybe I''ll come up with a plumbing system to draw water in from the lake after this."

 Chapter 10: A Hard Days Work

    It was a little after midday when Erik finished preparing the meat for his burgers. Alongside prepping the vegetables and toasting bread for the buns, he was set to begin distributing the food from his world for the rest of the villagers.


    "How much should I sell them for...?" Erik muttered to himself as Talia walked up to him. "Hey, what do you think? From my limited experience in this world so far, I understand that currencies are copper, silver, and gold coins, with a hundred of the previous tier equal to one of the next tier. That being the case, I should go for two silver coins each, right?"


    "Well," Talia said, "you could do that, but you might want to consider the fact that the villagers don''t have much money. Most of them only have copper or silver. Gold coins are rare and only given as gifts or kept as savings."


    "What? Seriously?" Erik twirled his pen through his fingers. "How does this village generate revenue?"


    "Well," Talia began, "mostly from farming and trade. They have a few shops here and there, but it''s not much. They''re very self-sufficient. You should talk to them about it. Maybe you could work something out."


    There was definitely the sound of gears turning in Erik''s head as a devilish smile bloomed across his face. He shook himself out of his thoughts, turning to Talia with a focused look.


    "I''ll figure that out later. Let''s just turn these burgers into money."


    <hr>


    Surprisingly, Erik''s otherworldly burgers were a smash hit with the villagers. Erik had to conjure a sort of eating area with a couple of tables and chairs, as people simply had nowhere else to sit and eat. Talia helped out as best she could, refilling drinks by casting water magic while Illyanth delivered the food on his back. The lines were long, and Erik worked feverishly, his hands a blur as he prepared and served the burgers.


    As the day progressed, Erik began to notice that more and more people were showing up, drawn by word of mouth about the delicious new food. The villagers were not only eating his burgers but also asking questions about his world and how he came to be here. Erik, eager to impress them, told them about his accident and how he found himself here, though he greatly exaggerated the truth. There was no way he would tell them he had died in a car accident, though the only participants were him and a stationary vehicle.


    Indeed, Erik had crashed into a parked car and exploded from impact.


    Soon, the villagers cleared away the last of the empty plates and cups, and Erik was left with a sizable pile of coins. He counted it all carefully, grinning to himself. He had ended up with a total of eight gold coins, twenty-five silver, and fifty-seven copper. Not bad for his first day of business.


    As the sun began to set, Erik sat down at one of the tables, watching as people slowly began to wander away. He was exhausted, but there was something about the warm glow of satisfaction in his chest that kept him from wanting to go to sleep just yet. Talia sat down across from him, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "So," she began, "what do you plan on doing with all that money?"


    "Turn it into more money," Erik immediately replied. For all his greed, Erik had definitely tried to draw money or equivalent values to sell, but found them unable to be conjured. He also tried replicating the currency of this world only to have it vanish before his eyes. He wasn''t sure the full specifications of his magic just yet, so he was resigned to making money the legitimate way.


    "That''s hardly surprising," Talia chuckled. "You could always invest it in the village. Help them improve their farms, build new shops, that sort of thing. You could be their benefactor."


    "Or, I can help them generate another source of income," Erik''s eyes flashed with a devious glint. "Does this village get visitors often?"


    "Not really," Talia answered with a shrug. "Only traders passing through once in a while. Why do you ask?"


    "How far is this village from the next village?" Erik continued.


    Talia raised an eyebrow at his question, but she humored him. "Not that long, actually. A half-hour on foot."


    Erik grinned. "Perfect."


    He paused for a moment, thinking, before continuing. "I''ve got an idea. Why don''t we turn this place into a tourist attraction?"


    Talia looked skeptical. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean," Erik explained, leaning in conspiratorially, "we can make this place a destination. We can make people want to come here. Imagine it: a magical burger stand in the middle of a small village. People would come from all over just to try it out."


    "But," Talia protested, "what makes this place so special? It''s just a burger stand."


    "Ah, I''ve already thought about that as well. With my generator and refrigerator, who knows what else I can make? I''ve already started planning to implement a plumbing system to draw in water from the lake as well as other functions from my world," Erik replied, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "You mean... like what, exactly?" Talia asked, still sounding skeptical.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I''m still hashing out the details, but for now, I''m thinking of expanding the burger stand. Hire a couple of villagers, see if we can establish a full restaurant."


    "A full restaurant?" Talia echoed. "Are you sure that''s necessary?"


    "My fair noble yet destitute lady, anything is necessary when it comes to profit!" Erik proclaimed with a grandiose gesture. "You see, I intend to make this place so special that people will come from all over just to experience it. More people means more money to spend, which means this village will explode with wealth, and in turn, make us rich!"


    "That''s... an interesting plan," Talia admitted, still sounding a bit uncertain. "But won''t they just come once and then never return?"


    Erik touched his index finger to his thumb. "An excellent question. But, I''ve thought about that as well. What''s the best way to keep the customers coming back?"


    "I don''t know," Talia replied, her curiosity piqued. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Limited supply," Erik''s face twisted into a wicked grin, "and exclusivity. Of course, there will be some things we''ll have to share, but not without a price." He stood up, arms outstretched towards the setting sun. "I''ll turn Restia Village into an advanced, industrial town. It''ll be the center of innovation, where I can display designs from my world and sell them everywhere!"


    Talia nervously watched Erik cackle with glee, his eyes gleaming with ambition and malice. A chill ran down her spine as she considered the implications of his plan. But she couldn''t deny the thrill that ran through her veins at the thought of being part of something so grand, so audacious.


    "Will... will I also get rich?" Talia asked hesitantly, still unsure about the entire plan.


    "Depends on how hard you work," Erik replied with a sly grin, "but I''m sure we can find a way to share the profits. And, of course, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of." He paused for a moment, considering her expression. "Look, Talia, I know this might seem a bit... ambitious. But I promise you, I''ve thought this through. Together, we can make this place into something truly special."


    Talia got the feeling Erik''s definition of special differed from hers, but she nonetheless found herself strangely drawn to his vision.


    "Very well," she said, nodding slowly. "I will help you."


    "Awesome," Erik suddenly collapsed face-down in the grass. "We can start tomorrow. I''ve been up for two days straight, so I need to rest."


    "Right. We''ll need to get Morthanu''s permission to start your project, though." Talia stood up, carefully scooping their profits into a bag and calling Illyanth over.


    "That''s fine," Erik''s voice was muffled. "I''m sure he''ll be eager to accept my plans of enriching the village."


    As Talia retreated inside, Illyanth grabbed the back of Erik''s shirt in his mouth, dragging the man after her.


    "Why don''t you conjure a bed for yourself, Erik Park?" Talia asked, preparing to go out and beg for dinner.


    "Eh, I''d just want to laze in it," Erik grumbled, still face-down in the straw. "I''ll make a bed after I get my cash cows- after I get this village situated with my projects."


    "I''ve never met such a hard-working person in my life," Talia muttered, more to herself than to Erik. She knew she should be feeling grateful for his determination, but something about his relentless ambition unsettled her.


    "I''m offended- take that back."


    "You... don''t want to be known as hard-working?" Talia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Of course not. It makes people think they can rely on me, which in turn increases the workload I''d have to do. Back when I was working odd jobs, I learned very quickly not to be a model worker, since the lazier higher-ups will dump more and more shitty tasks for you to do." Erik rolled onto his back. "Doing the bare minimum lets you get by without attracting too much attention."


    "I suppose that makes sense," Talia replied hesitantly. She''d always been the sort to give her all to whatever task was at hand, and the idea of being lazy or indifferent seemed foreign to her. Yet, she couldn''t help but wonder if there was something to be said for Erik''s approach. It certainly seemed to work for him.


    "I''ll be back in a moments'' time, Erik. Illyanth will stand guard over you while you rest," Talia nodded to her dragon, who huffed indignantly but obeyed regardless.


    "I think I''d be safer alone, though... anyways, take care."


    <hr>


    Talia arrived back at the hut, finding Erik sitting on a stool at a small table. He had conjured another stool across from him, and was busy scribbling in his journal and another notebook he apparently sketched to life.


    Erik glanced up as Talia entered, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Ah, Talia. I was just brainstorming some ideas for my village. I''ve come up with a few interesting concepts, but I''m not entirely sure how to implement them." He gestured to the sketches spread out before him. "What do you think?"


    "When did this turn into your village?" Talia murmured, setting a bag of food in front of Erik as she gazed over the sketches. They ranged from simple diagrams of crop rotation and irrigation systems to more elaborate plans for a smithy and a general store. "You''ve been here for less than a few days, and already you''re planning on revolutionizing the place?"


    "Honestly, I thought this place would''ve been revolutionized a lot earlier," Erik frowned as he pulled out a colorful looking piece of what looked like food from the bag. "You guys said that there were Travelers here before me, right? Didn''t they bring anything from my world over here?"


    Talia shrugged, "They brought some technology with them, but it''s nothing like what you''re describing. It''s all pretty basic stuff. I think most people here are happy with the way things are. They''re used to it."


    "Idiots," Erik muttered under his breath. "Their loss. Anyway, what did you manage to scrounge up tonight?"


    "Our dinner is a rather simple dish called Flount. It''s made from a type of root vegetable that grows in the forest nearby. I hear it''s supposed to have medicinal properties as well. Anyway, it''s quite tasty. Do you want some?" Talia asked as she sat down on the stool beside him. She took out a wooden bowl filled with the steaming vegetables and set it on the table between them.


    "Considering this is all you got from begging, of course," Erik grumbled, taking a bowl. "And don''t tell me what''s in it. I think I''ll have an easier time eating it if I don''t know the abnormal shit that goes into it."


    He began to eat, taking small bites at first, then larger ones as he found the flavor to his liking. "Not bad," he said between bites. "What''s the medicinal property supposed to help with?"


    "Genitalia growth."


    Erik paused, his mouth half-full of food. "You''re joking."


    Talia shook her head. "No, it''s true. The Flount root has been used for centuries in my village to enhance fertility. But I''ve never heard of it affecting anything down there..." She trailed off, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.


    Erik was already stuffing his face full of Flount, barely listening to Talia.

 Chapter 11: Setting Boundaries

    Talia awoke to Eric''s screaming- this time, in the hut.


    Completely used to it now, Talia sat up and stretched in her bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    "Get the fuck off of me, you damn overgrown lizard!" Erik shouted up at Illyanth, who huffed and ignored the man beneath him.


    "Ill, please get off him. I need him to survive- to help me bring prosperity back to my family," Talia pleaded, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "He''s only just arrived, and he''s already had a rough time of it."


    The dragon infant huffed again, but obeyed Talia''s command and climbed off of Erik, much to the man''s relief. The creature settled down beside the bed and curled up, his large, scaly tail twitching softly as it watched Erik.


    "Good boy," Talia murmured softly, scratching Illyanth behind his horns. The dragon infant let out a contented sigh, clearly enjoying the attention. She turned back to Erik, who was still lying on the straw floor, breathing heavily.


    "Good morning, Erik."


    "I''m going to turn your goddamn dragon into a lizard burger."


    <hr>


    Behind the hut, Erik held in another scream as Talia blasted his bare backside with a burst of cold water. Ashamed as he was to have to wash this way, Erik reminded himself that it was only for the moment, until he set up the water system.


    "You''re lucky I didn''t just leave you out there to fend for yourself," Talia muttered as she handed Erik a towel. "You know what dragons can do to a man."


    "I actually don''t," he snapped back. "But I''m guessing they can easily kill them, right?"


    "No, worse. Many female dragons often take any male creatures to be their mates, regardless of species."


    Erik stopped drying himself with the towel, staring at Talia. "You''re serious?"


    "When am I not?"


    Erik had to admit she was right, though it didn''t make it less frightening. "Well, that''s just great," he muttered, finishing up with the towel and pulling on his athletic shorts. "The alternative to death is a life with a dragon. At least Illyanth is a male. Thanks for the encouragement."


    Talia raised an eyebrow at him. "It''s not all bad. You could learn a lot from him, you know. He''s smart, and he''s loyal."


    "Two things I''m sure I''ll never need to be. What else does that overgrown lizard have for him?" Erik scowled as he pulled a dark-green active shirt over his head.


    "You''ll see. It''s not all that bad, really. And think about it, if you have to live with him, you''ll have protection from other predators."


    "Ironically, he''s the one predator I''m most worried about-" Erik choked on his words when he turned around, seeing Talia completely naked.


    "Even so, Ill doesn''t harm others unless I command him to," Talia continued, oblivious to Erik''s gawking as she doused herself with water magic. "And he''s actually quite gentle. You just have to get to know him."


    "I''d rather not," Erik muttered, still staring at her. "I mean, it''s not like I have a choice, but..."


    Talia finally took note of Erik staring at her and covered herself, slightly blushing. "While I''m comfortable with showing skin, would you please not stare at me so intensely?"


    "Sorry," Erik muttered, looking away. "It''s just... you''re very different from the women back home."


    "In what way?" Talia asked, sitting down on a nearby boulder to dry off with a fire spell.


    "You''re a lot bigger than I thought- you''re a lot more open and relaxed in situations where most women wouldn''t be..." Erik trailed off, realizing how stupid that sounded. "I mean, you don''t seem to mind being naked, and you''re not afraid to talk to me like that. It''s just not something I''m used to."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "In my defense, you''re the first man I''ve ever shared a room with."


    Talia''s words caught Erik off guard. "What? You mean you''ve never had a male companion before?"


    "That''s right," she said with a shrug. "Other than my father, mother, and Illyanth, I haven''t spent much time with other men. But, I''ve read a lot about their habits, psychological states, and other things from books. I''m perfectly aware of how the male mind works."


    "Well, you seem to have a better grasp of it than I do," Erik admitted, sitting down beside her. "You make it sound so... normal."


    "Is it not?"


    Erik stared at her incredulously. "You think it''s normal for you to show your goods to a man you''ve only met a few days ago?"


    "To be fair, you showed me yours first. I merely thought it was a custom in your culture where you hailed from."


    Erik shut his mouth, feeling rather foolish. "You''re right. I suppose I should get used to it, huh? Wait- no, this isn''t something I should get used to?!"


    "Well, it''s not something you should feel uncomfortable about," Talia pointed out. "And if you want to know more about me, I''m more than willing to share. I''m an open book, you could say."


    Talia grew nervous upon seeing the look in Erik''s eyes. "Th-that wasn''t an invitation to whatever you were thinking, you know! I''m very much a woman, Erik Park."


    "N-no, I wasn''t thinking anything!" Erik stammered, looking away.


    "I just meant you can ask questions about me, and I''d answer honestly."


    "Have you ever¨C"


    "Nope." Talia immediately cut him off.


    "I didn''t even finish my question!"


    Talia smiled wryly. "I''m kidding, Erik Park. Go ahead, ask away."


    "Right... well, why are you so comfortable around me? I mean, you''ve barely known me for long, and yet you''ve shown me a lot more than I expected. Thank you for that, by the way."


    "It''s not that I''m comfortable with you specifically," Talia began, "but I think it''s more of an adjustment thing. Being around men who aren''t my family or Illyanth has always been... different. I''ve never really had anyone to talk to about my interests or dreams. Even with Illyanth, it''s only so much he can understand. Besides, showing a little skin here and there in exchange for money isn''t anything new to me."


    "Makes sense- wait, you sell your body? Is that how you''ve been getting food?!"


    "Nonsense, I beg for food like a normal person. Also, we need to hurry up, Erik Park," Talia ignored his shock. "Morthanu is a very busy person."


    <hr>


    After the awkwardness from the morning slipped away, Erik gathered up all of his notes and prepared to head to Morthanu''s home deeper in the village. He paused when he saw Talia throwing her usual robe over what looked like literal strips of cloth over her intimate parts.


    "Hey. Don''t tell me you don''t have any underwear." Erik quietly asked, more concerned about her lack of garments than seeing her exposed body.


    "I don''t," Talia replied, looking uncomfortable. "I''ve decided to liberate myself from the restraints of things that bind my body."


    "That''s an awfully sophisticated way of saying you can''t afford basic underwear either."


    "I-!" Talia stammered. "That''s not true! I''m just... trying something different. You know, being free and all that. It''s supposed to make me feel liberated."


    "Dude, you know I can just make a couple sets of clothes. You want me to?"


    "No, no. It''s fine. You don''t have to do that," Talia insisted, blushing a little. "It''s just... I want to prove to myself that I can do this. That I can be free and not rely on anyone else."


    "Strip and I''ll conjure a handful of clothing for you for free."


    Talia immediately disrobed without a second thought, standing in front of Erik in her cloth strips.


    "Hey, don''t just do things without an ounce of shame! Are you really that broke that you''re willing to sell your body?!" Erik quickly averted his gaze.


    Talia laughed, seemingly unperturbed. "It''s not like that, you know? It''s just... an arrangement. Besides, I''m used to it. Now, about that clothing..."


    "Yeah, yeah, just put your robe back on," Erik sighed, grabbing his journal and pen. "What kind of clothing do you want?"


    <hr>


    After about a half-hour of sketching and conjuring, Erik ended up making outfits from his world for Talia to wear. Among them were undergarments which caused Erik some discomfort, but he wasn''t complaining as Talia temporarily divided the hut using an earthen wall to change out of his sight. Erik felt that wearing heels all day must''ve been uncomfortable, so he conjured some comfortable shoes from his world for the both of them.


    Talia was a fan of the sweatpants and t-shirt combo, so Erik sketched out a matching set of white with gold stripes for her to wear out today. He also sketched out a pair of undergarments that he insisted Talia wear, much to her confusion. But they were to her liking, so she wore them anyway.


    Surprised that hair ties weren''t thing either, Erik conjured a couple of them, watching as Talia pulled her long black hair into a ponytail.


    "How do I look?" Talia grinned, twirling around in front of Erik. Her long black hair flowed behind her like a waterfall, the new clothes fitting her perfectly.


    "Not sure about the ''Princess'' part, but in my world, you definitely give off the aura of ''Beggar''," Erik dryly replied. Talia flipped him off, which made him both annoyed and a bit comforted that it was a universal sign.


    "We need to go now, we''ve wasted too much time," Talia said as she headed out the door.


    "Wha- not even a thank you for the clothes?!"

 Chapter 12: Dealing With the Devil

    "...Absolutely not." Morthanu immediately shot down Erik''s proposal about revolutionizing Restia Village. "This ''burger restaurant'' I can get behind, maybe the possibility of a water line system that reduces the need for magic, but completely revolutionizing the village with projects beyond my comprehension? No, I''m sorry."


    "Well, we tried everything we can¨C" Erik grabbed Talia''s arm and dragged her back.


    "Stop giving up every time we get rejected!" Erik snapped at Talia, then turned to Morthanu. "Mr. Mort, I understand your concerns. However, I have a plan to slowly introduce these ideas, one at a time. We can start with something simple like that restaurant, then move on to other things. If the restaurant does well, perhaps that would be an indication of how successful my future projects would be."


    "And what if it doesn''t?" Morthanu countered. "We can''t risk the stability of the village on such a gamble. I''m sorry, but I must decline."


    "What is it that you are missing from your life, Mr. Mort?" Erik suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Morthanu frowned, taken aback by the question. "I have everything I need," he replied eventually. "My home, my books, my studies..."


    Erik leaned in closer. "Money, women, fame...?"


    Morthanu''s face turned red. "I-I don''t know what you mean."


    Talia watched the two men with an ignorant curiosity.


    "I''m not sure, Sir Morthanu Preclaner of the Restia Village, but it seems as though you aren''t very wealthy? Granted, you are one of the wealthiest compared to the other villagers, but when it comes to the rest of the world, you''re no better than the Beggar Princess, right...?" Erik casually pressed on.


    "W-well, it''s true that I don''t have much in the way of wealth- wait, you just said my full title- but I don''t need it. I have my studies and my books, that''s all I need," Morthanu stammered, clearly uncomfortable with the line of questioning.


    "Okay," Erik shrugged and half-turned, pausing for a moment before glancing at Morthanu from the corner of his eye. "What about fame? Do you really not desire having your name spread outside of this village?"


    "I... I suppose I wouldn''t mind a bit of fame," Morthanu admitted reluctantly. "But it''s not something I seek out. My studies and my books are enough for me."


    "I see," Erik closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Talia got the feeling that he had planned the entire conversation for this moment.


    "What about women?"


    Morthanu subtly twitched.


    "Well... I... I suppose... women... yes, I suppose some companionship wouldn''t be unwelcome..." Morthanu stammered, clearly uncomfortable with the topic.


    "Are you married, Mr. Mort?" Erik opened an eye to peer at the village leader.


    "No, I''m- wait, why did you go back to shortening my name- I''m not," Morthanu replied, frowning at the sudden change in topic. "There were some... complications in the past, but that''s ancient history now. Why do you ask?"


    Talia swore she saw the faintest shadows of devil horns on Erik''s head.


    "No particular reason, Mr. Mort. But, I just want you to think for a second," Erik slowly faced the village elder. "It all starts with the restaurant. If it''s successful, then news of it will spread outside the village, yes? Obviously, there will be some momentum as outsiders visit Restia to try the burger. But eventually, it''ll lose traction, right?"


    "Well, I suppose it might," Morthanu replied, frowning.


    "So then, what if there was another attraction to help keep that momentum going? It''s pretty hot nowadays, right? What if there was something that could help cool people down? Something like... I don''t know, a water amusement park?"


    "Water amusement park? What... what is that?" Morthanu asked, clearly confused.


    "In my world, they''re places where people can ride slides, swim, and basically lounge around in water. Of course, all that activity is bound to generate hunger, right?" Erik explained, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "So, imagine if you had such a place right here in Restia. Not only would it keep people coming back, but it''s also a good synergy with the restaurant."


    For what it was worth, Talia began to understand Erik''s vision. In fact, it actually seemed to make sense. A water amusement park could indeed serve as a great attraction to keep people coming back to Restia. The idea of having such a place right next to the restaurant was genius, as it would create a perfect synergy between the two. It would be like having a built-in crowd control system, with hungry patrons being drawn to the restaurant after a day of splashing around in the water park.


    "I-I see..." Morthanu stammered, visibly intrigued by the idea. "But where would we find the resources to build such a thing? And what about safety concerns? We can''t just put something like that together overnight."


    Erik lifted a finger in a grand gesture. "Worry not, Mr. Mort. I will personally take care of it all. I just need your permission to do some reconstruction in the village."


    "Well..." Morthanu was still clearly skeptical. "In theory, it does sound good, but there''s still a large risk to be had."


    "Loss of profit? Not to worry, I think we might be able to deal with that."


    Morthanu raised an eyebrow at Erik. "And how, might I ask, do you propose to do that?"


    Erik stole a glance at Talia, licking his lips. She suddenly felt like running.


    "Are you familiar with swimsuits, Mr. Mort?"


    The village elder''s eyes widened. "Well, yes, I suppose..."


    "I''ve noticed fashion in the world is drastically different from my world. Do you guys have a style of swimsuits called ''bikinis''?"


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "N-no... I suppose not," Morthanu stammered, looking thoroughly unsettled. "Where are you going with this, Erik Park?"


    "Tell me, Mr. Mort," Erik ignored his question, sidling up to the village elder. "What do the swimsuits of this world typically look like?"


    "Uh, well..." Morthanu fidgeted, looking uncomfortable. "They''re... quite modest, actually. Oftentimes, they''re simply just a one-piece streamlined suit, much like what most of our fishermen wear when diving for seafood."


    "Ah, so that means no one has ever thought about creating... sensual swimwear?" Erik quietly whispered into his ear.


    Morthanu visibly paled and tried to take a step back. "I... I suppose not. But what does that have to do with anything?"


    "A place to play, a place to eat. Those things will help this village generate income, but I thought I''d throw in a little something extra, just for you, Mr. Mort. In my world, bikinis and the like are typically worn at water parks. Want to know what they look like?"


    Erik paused for dramatic effect, his gaze lingering on Morthanu''s face as he imagined the reaction of the villagers to such an attraction. The elder seemed to be struggling to keep his composure, his face flushing a deep shade of red.


    "Y-yes..." the village elder whispered.


    With a triumphant and devilish grin, Erik pointed at Talia with a grand flourish. "Behold!"


    No one said anything for a moment.


    "What... what are we looking at?" Morthanu stammered, eyes locked on Talia, his face still flushed.


    "Psst, Talia. I need you to strip and show off the bikini I sketched out for you," Erik hissed at her.


    "I refuse."


    "What?! You just did it so easily earlier!"


    "That was because I had reason to," Talia casually replied. "I have no reason to show off your creation to Morthanu."


    "I''ll give you two gold coins¨C"


    Talia immediately removed her t-shirt and sweatpants in one move, revealing a two-piece bikini in a vibrant shade of red. Her toned stomach and long legs were on full display as she spun around, her hair cascading down her back. Morthanu''s eyes widened, and he seemed to have trouble catching his breath. "Well, I... I never..." he stammered.


    "How did you take that off so easily? You''ve only worn that outfit for the first time today-" Erik shook his head and dramatically gestured to Talia''s display. "Behold! Alluring and sensual swimwear! You''ll be able to see all kinds of women dressed like that at the water park!"


    "R-really...?" Morthanu stammered, clearly still stunned. "Well... I suppose that... that might be a good idea. Yes, a water park would certainly be... interesting." He paused, taking a deep breath. "We''ll see about that. In the meantime, Erik, I think you''ve done quite well today. Your ideas are... quite... impressive¨C"


    "I have future designs for swimwear that becomes semi-see through when wet."


    "How soon can you start?"


    <hr>


    After putting her clothes back on, Talia and Erik left Morthanu''s home, walking back to their hut. Talia smiled happily, playing with the two gold coins Erik had given her.


    "You should... really do something about that," Erik wearily remarked.


    "Do about what?" Talia asked.


    "Look, in the future, I''m probably going to ask things of you that I feel morally conflicted about, but in all other cases, you shouldn''t be so willing to just... offer your body just for some money like that." Erik gave her a side glance.


    Talia flinched, her eyes fixed on the ground. "I-I know, Erik. I''m sorry. It''s just... it''s hard for me sometimes. I need the money."


    "I understand," Erik said, his tone softer. "But I don''t want you to feel like you have to do that. You don''t have to sell yourself to get what you need."


    "Then, are you willing to pay for me whenever I require funds?¡±


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    Talia chuckled softly, still playing with the two gold coins. "That''s precisely why I believe I can trust you, Erik Park."


    "I''m not so sure about that," Erik said, shaking his head. "But listen, you gotta change that habit. I''m not just going to give you money whenever you ask. You have to earn it."


    "Oh? So you want to pay me in exchange for a nightly strip show?"


    "N-no..." Erik hesitated, considering her offer. "No, nothing like that. You''re going to have to work hard to earn the money. Well, I was going to have you help me work on some of my projects anyway."


    Talia made a face. "Fair trade, I suppose."


    Erik narrowed his eyes. "Wait a minute. Do you... not like working?"


    "No, it''s not that. I just..." Talia shrugged. "I''ve found other ways to get what I need without working."


    "By begging and stripping?!"


    "All for the sake of restoring my family''s former prosperity and to become a medical sorceress," Talia continued, ignoring Erik''s question. "But... I guess if you''re willing to help me, then I won''t have to resort to that."


    Erik sighed. "Well, I guess we''d better get started on those projects, then." They fell into silence until Talia cleared her throat.


    "Pardon me for asking, but how were you able to sway Morthanu into accepting your proposals? The furthest I''ve ever gone to persuading someone was by tempting them with my bare skin."


    "That''s because lifting and physical activity wasn''t all I learned in construction, engineering, and carpentry," Erik smiled mischievously. "A bunch of my old coworkers taught me the art of scamming- of finding the right words to say, and the right ways to convince people. It''s all about knowing your mark, knowing what they want, and giving it to them."


    "Ah, I see," Talia said, intrigued. "So you just played on Morthanu''s desires?"


    "Wasn''t hard to do. You told me that this village didn''t have a lot of visitors, so I assumed it wasn''t very prosperous either. I noticed he wasn''t married, but he did seem to take an interest in you every time we showed up, so I figured he was also a sucker for pretty women. That fame talk was just a back-up," Erik''s eyes glittered with a greedy light.


    Talia nodded slowly. "So you used me as bait."


    "I... y-yeah..."


    Talia looked a bit uncomfortable at the mention of being used as bait, but she didn''t seem upset. In fact, there was a hint of admiration in her expression. "You seem to know a great deal about people and how they work. That''s an interesting skill to have."


    "I''m not that good at reading people. For example, I have no idea with the fuck goes on in your head sometimes."


    "Well, it''s not that complicated," Talia shrugged. "I''m just trying to survive and find a way to help my family."


    "Through the most unconventional means necessary. Is this what you''ve been doing for the last three and a half years?"


    "Well, no, I was actually questing for a good bit until I stumbled across this village. It was actually a good place to hide out until everything blew over."


    Erik stopped walking. "Until what blew over?"


    "Oh, I forgot to mention another reason why I''m trying to restore my family''s status. It''s a bit... personal." Talia looked away, her expression distant.


    Erik shifted uncomfortably, but it seemed like Talia needed someone to listen, so he offered her a reassuring smile. "Hey, I''m here for you. You don''t gotta tell me if you''re not comfortable."


    "No, no, it''s fine," Talia returned his smile. "I guess I can tell you. You see, my parents are powerful mages in their respective career paths, with my father being a Necromancing researcher and my mother being a Technomancing blacksmith."


    Erik was immediately lost in her explanation.


    "They were doing good, until one day a client came to them, asking for help. Being kind people, my parents help the man achieve his goals of resurrecting his former army and enhancing them with biomagical attachments, inadvertently creating a secondary evil alongside the Demon King."


    Okay, that was something Erik understood. He stared at Talia incredulously.


    "A lot of things make sense now..."

 Chapter 13: Problematic Business Partner?

    When the pair returned to the hut, Erik immediately got to work, preparing the meat and vegetables for the burgers later. Talia, on the other hand, went inside for reasons unknown to Erik.


    "I thought she was going to help me," Erik grumbled to himself, flipping over a meat patty. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten breakfast yet. Or lunch, for that matter.


    He glanced up when he heard a soft gasp from inside the hut. He frowned, putting down the spatula and slowly walking over. The door to the hut was slightly ajar, and he could see Talia''s silhouette moving about within.


    "Hey Talia, what the hell are you doing¨C"


    Talia, in a particular set of arguably revealing clothes that Erik had conjured from his world, was pacing back and forth in front of a small table. On the table were several sheets of parchment, a quill, and a small vial of ink. Her face was flushed, and she seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Why the fuck are you pacing around in the lingerie I conjured instead of helping me?" Erik was irritated, though he couldn''t stop the blush from spreading across his face.


    "I am helping you, just in a different way," Talia said, not looking at him. "I''ve been thinking about how we can make the bikini idea work while also keeping my... dignity." She paused, glancing up at him with a determined expression. "I was working on a design for a more modest bikini top."


    Erik blinked. "Wait a minute, the majority of the plan revolves around risque swimwear to bring in rich men- to bring in interests from outside the village," he paused, "I''m not even sure why we need to worry about that."


    "Look, it''s just an idea, alright? I know it''s not what you want, but it''s what I''m comfortable with," Talia said, a hint of desperation in her voice. "And I can''t just ignore the fact that it would make more money. We need that money to survive." She pointed at the sketches on the table. "This design still shows off enough skin to be attractive, but it''s more modest. I think it would work."


    A part of Erik wanted to shoot down her idea, but the inventor in him couldn''t help but be intrigued. He moved closer to get a better look at the sketches. The design Talia had come up with was indeed more modest than what he''d conjured, but it still showed off a fair amount of cleavage and midriff.


    "Well," Erik murmured slowly. "I don''t want to give outsiders the wrong idea after all... I suppose I got a little too excited and ahead of myself. Maybe these would work better as a soft launch. Then we could start going more risky with the designs."


    Talia''s face lit up with relief. "Thank you, Erik. I really appreciate that. I know it''s not what you wanted, but I''m glad we can find a compromise." She picked up the sketches and held them out to him. "So, do you think we should start working on these?"


    "After we finish preparing the ingredients for the burgers tonight- wait, did you say keeping your dignity earlier? Where''d that come from? You just told me earlier that you strip for others in order to get what you need."


    "Regardless, we also need to think of ways to keep the other demographics engaged in this park of yours," Talia ignored his comment.


    "Oh, uh, well, I mean, we''ll have the normal stuff, like swings and slides, and a small lake for boating and fishing¨C"


    "Yes, yes, I know," Talia interrupted. "But what about things that appeal to both men and women? Like, a small amphitheater for live music or plays? Or a garden maze or a puzzle house?"


    Erik blinked. "You''re awfully... prepared for this," he said, glancing at her with newfound respect. "I didn''t even think of those things. Okay, I''m in. Let''s do it." He smiled, feeling a sense of camaraderie with Talia that he hadn''t expected. "But," he added, holding up a finger, "we''re still having the burger shack. And we''ll make sure the swimwear designs get even more outrageous in the future."


    Talia grinned back at him. "Deal."


    "Alright, let''s go prepare the ingredients for the burgers and then we''ll start brainstorming."


    <hr>


    The sun was beginning to set after the two finished preparing the ingredients outside. They went back inside the shack and sat down at the table, their minds already buzzing with ideas. They spent the next few hours discussing various aspects of the amusement park, from the design of the swimsuits to the layout of the garden maze. Talia seemed to have an endless supply of creative ideas, while Erik brought a practical and inventive touch to the table.


    "I guess we''re pretty much ready to implement this," Erik said, looking at the notes they had taken. "Now, let''s just hope the people who come to the amusement park will enjoy it as much as we hope they will."


    Talia nodded in agreement. "And we can always make changes and improvements based on their feedback. This is just the beginning, after all."


    The conversation flowed easily between them as they worked together to plan out every detail of their amusement park. There was an undeniable spark of excitement in the air, a sense of camaraderie that neither of them had expected to find in each other. As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow through the windows of the shack, they continued to work side by side, their minds filled with ideas and plans for the future.


    As the evening arrived, they headed out in front of the hut to set up their makeshift burger joint, with Erik conjuring up another generator to power the electric lamps he''d designed earlier. As he rested on the ground, he watched Talia start the grills and Illyanth drag the tables into place.


    "You know," Talia said as she flipped burgers, "this whole plan of ours... it''s actually really ambitious. I mean, I''ve never done anything like this before. I''m not even sure if it''ll work out."


    "Uh, you know it''s too late to back out now," Erik scowled as he picked himself off the ground. "Don''t you start having second thoughts."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Talia paused, looking up at him with a small smile. "No, it''s not that. I''m just... this is a lot more work than I thought it would be. And I''m not even sure how we''re going to afford all of this."


    A devious grin flashed across Erik''s face. Talia couldn''t help but flinch.


    "Ah, but I''ve thought of that already. What do you think would be the best way to expand our burger business? Here''s a hint: there''s only two of us right now."


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "You''re planning on hiring help?" she asked skeptically.


    "Indeed," Erik replied with a mischievous grin. "What better way to make sure our business grows than to have more people working for us? You see, I''ve been planning to save up a little extra money here and there. Not enough to open up another shack, but enough to hire a few workers. We can train them up, give them a share of the profits, and focus on coming up with new ideas while they handle the day-to-day operations. That way, we can expand our business without burning ourselves out."


    Talia considered this for a moment, her brow furrowed in thought. "That''s... actually a pretty good plan," she said finally. "But how do we find these workers? And what if they decide to just take our ideas and start their own businesses?"


    "Well, that''s why we''re selling these burgers right now. We''ve already garnered interest in the dish, so all we have to do tonight is suggest to our customers if they would like to work with us. You know, something subtle..." Erik winked at Talia, who rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but smile.


    They spent the rest of the evening serving customers and subtly dropping hints about their business plans. The response was overwhelmingly positive, with several people expressing interest in working with them. They exchanged contact information with the potential workers and even received a few ideas for expansion themselves.


    As the last customer left, Erik and Talia collapsed into their makeshift chairs, exhausted but exhilarated. The stars twinkled above them, and the sounds of the forest and village filled the air. They looked at each other, grinning from ear to ear.


    "That was... the most work I''ve ever done in my life..." Talia said, panting slightly as she wiped her forehead with the back of her hand.


    "All you did was bring out the food to the customers and talked to them. Also, did you try to get extra tips by showing off some skin? I didn''t even know tips were a thing in this world," Erik replied.


    Talia gave him a playful glare. "You focus on your burgers, and I''ll handle the customer service," she said, a hint of tease in her voice.


    "Oh? Are we turning this burger establishment into a sexy restaurant?" Erik asked, half-jokingly.


    Talia scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous. I just want to make sure our customers feel comfortable and have a good time. Besides, I think we both know that this is about more than just burgers."


    The pair fell silent as Erik brought out a bag of coins.


    "How... how much did we make?" Talia asked quietly.


    Erik dumped the contents of the bag onto the table, coins of copper, silver, and gold littering the surface.


    "We made enough to cover our expenses for the month and then some," he said with a devilish grin. "And with all these potential workers, we should be able to save up for even more. We''re on the right track, Talia."


    Talia eyed the coins hungrily. Erik sighed and grabbed a few silver and gold, handing it to her.


    "Here''s your share. Good work today. The rest will go back into the burger business and for my future projects. I''ll need to come up with a way to harness the lake using a plumbing system," Erik said, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Thank you, Erik Park," Talia seemed to salivate as she counted the coins. "I''ll use this for dinner."


    "Don''t blow it all in one place," Erik warned, firing up the grill one last time to cook himself a burger. "Are you sure you don''t want to save that money and eat a burger? It''s technically free."


    "I''ve had enough of your burgers for today, thank you," Talia said with a laugh. "But you''re right, I should save some. Maybe I''ll even treat myself to something special tomorrow."


    <hr>


    Talia had changed clothes, trying on the black leggings and burgundy top that Erik had sketched and conjured earlier. He didn''t know why she was so fond of the warmer clothing, but he figured that temperature wasn''t a problem for a mage such as herself.


    Erik remained back in the dilapidated hut, eating his burger and coming up with designs and plans for a water system using the nearby lake. Despite his avoidance of Illyanth, who had followed Talia into the village, Erik couldn''t help but feel lonely without the baby dragon around.


    Finishing up his dinner, Erik changed into a thin gray shirt and comfortable shorts as he packed straw underneath a thick blanket he had also conjured earlier. Erik let out a satisfied sigh as he laid on the makeshift straw mattress. The burgers had been a hit yet again tonight, bringing in more than triple what they made the night before. With his stomach full, Erik felt a sense of excitement and pride as his eyes closed, eager to finally fulfill his dream of wealth...


    The shack''s door slammed open, and Talia drunkenly stumbled in, followed by the dragon infant Illyanth.


    "Erik Park!" she shouted, slurring her words.


    "What, what?! It''s the middle of the night, and I''m trying to sleep!" Erik shouted back, annoyed as he sat up on his straw mattress. "Why are you so damn loud?!"


    "I''m drunk, and I''m here to celebrate!" Talia slurred, her face red and her eyes glassy. "We''re rich, Erik! We''re rich!" She threw her arms around him, nearly toppling them both onto the hard dirt floor.


    "What the fuck do you mean we''re- oh god, your breath reeks of alcohol," Erik complained, pushing Talia away. "What do you mean we''re rich? We just started earning money."


    "No, no, no," Talia giggled, her words slurring even more. "I don''t mean we''re rich now. I mean... we''re going to be rich. Look at this!" She held up a handful of coins, nearly dropping them as she stumbled. "We made this much just tonight!"


    Erik blinked. That was a lot more coins than he remembered giving her.


    "Hey... where''d you get those extra coins? I swear, I only gave you a couple earlier."


    Talia blinked, her gaze unfocused as she tried to remember. "Oh, uh... I think someone gave them to me. Or maybe I found them somewhere." She giggled, her voice slurring slightly. "Or maybe they just grew on trees."


    "...Please tell me you didn''t strip for money again."


    "Of course not, silly!" Talia giggled, leaning on Illyanth. "I didn''t even take my clothes off this time. Besides, you''re the only one I''ve actually been completely nude for. You and your world''s customs are weird."


    "I said, I''m sorry for flashing you back- wait, did you say ¡®this time¡¯? So you were planning to! What is up with you and-" Erik paused for a second. "Wait, I''m the only guy who''s seen you in your birthday suit?"


    "Yep, just you. But it''s not like it''s a big deal. I mean, it''s just my body. Why are you making such a big deal out of it?" Talia slurred, giggling.


    "No, it''s just... I don''t... ugh, you bitch!" Erik scowled as he laid back down and turned around. "Whatever, I''m just gonna get some sleep. We''ve got a busy day tomorrow, you know."


    "Yeah, I know. I''m sorry, okay? I''ll be more careful. I promise." Talia mumbled, her voice already sounding asleep. Erik heard her blow out the candles and stumble into her bed. He relaxed as silence descended on the shack.


    Then Talia began to snore loudly, preventing Erik from sleeping.

 Chapter 14: Renovations & Innovations

    Instead of the usual screaming, Talia awoke to a grating drilling sound outside the hut. Wincing in pain, she sat up, casting a spell that granted her temporary numbness to all forms of pain.


    Normally, Talia was a composed, calm, and rather patient person. Since meeting Erik, Talia had discovered a whole new spectrum of other feelings and emotions- many of them weren''t good ones.


    Annoyed, she walked outside to see Erik with some sort of hand-held drilling device, his back hunched over as he concentrated on the task. The lake lay beyond him, its surface glinting in the morning sunlight.


    "What are you doing so early in the morning?" Talia asked, her voice still groggy from sleep.


    "Creating a portable generator system," Erik replied without looking away. "I conjured more of the runic generators and am planning on selling it to the village later. If there''s no need to exhaust mana to produce light at night, wouldn''t that be a good thing?"


    "Well, I suppose..." Talia said, scratching her head. "But don''t you think that''s a bit... excessive? I mean, you could just use your magic to create devices that produce light, right? And then keep selling those?"


    "I''m greedy, not evil," Erik finally glanced up at her, staring a bit too long at the way her crop top hiked up her stomach. "If I do that, then I''ll run this village dry of its money, or get hate and complaints from the customers about why they''d have to frequently purchase them. Besides, this model is much better. I provide them with both an energy source they can use for a very long time and things that require the use of said energy source. That way, they won''t think I''m ripping them off."


    Talia looked at him skeptically. "But... isn''t that just being greedy too? I mean, you could just sell the light-producing devices without the generators and-"


    "I may have gained a bit more stamina, but this is the third portable generator I''ve conjured, and I''m already exhausted," Erik groaned, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Aside from that, a surplus of dead devices littering your world? Do you not care for the environment?"


    Talia frowned. "Well... I guess I hadn''t thought about that. I mean, I suppose magic is more efficient in the long run, but..."


    Erik sat back on his haunches with a small smile. "Hey, I''m not trying to replace magic with science. I''m trying to enhance it. Your explanation of runes got me thinking more about the practical uses of magic. So I''m experimenting with a sort of ''magic-enhanced technology'' model. That way, people can use magic in ways they might not have thought of, and it all helps to push the boundaries of what''s possible."


    Talia considered this for a moment. "I suppose that makes sense. And it does sound more sustainable in the long run." She paused, her expression shifting to one of curiosity. "So, have you thought about hiring people to help with the stand? You know, now that we''ve got a bit of money coming in?"


    "Yeah," Erik jerked a thumb over to a box full of paper on one of the tables. "I drew up a contract already. Just have any potential slaves- er, employees sign the document and I''ll train them tomorrow."


    Talia glanced at the box, then back at him. "You know, you don''t have to sound so... sinister about it. It''s not like they''re signing their lives away."


    The sound of drilling stopped.


    "Ha-ha... where have I heard that before...?" Erik chuckled, sounding a bit traumatized. He resumed drilling before Talia could question what he meant, causing her to look over the documents instead.


    She picked up one of the contracts and began reading through it, noting the terms and conditions for employment. "You''ve thought of everything," she said with approval. "This seems fair." After making sure she understood everything, she signed her name at the bottom of the page.


    "Why''d you sign it, too?" Erik asked, taking the contract from her. "We''re already business partners, there''s no reason for you to sign a contract."


    "Well, just in case something happens to you, I guess?" Talia shrugged. "I mean, I don''t want anyone else taking over the business, or thinking they can just take advantage of it. Besides, I''m happy to help out with the stand."


    "I suppose that''s fair enough." Erik paused, looking at her for a moment before continuing, "You know, you could always hire someone to take your place here, if you wanted to. I''m sure there are plenty of people who''d be willing to help out at the stand while you did something else."


    Talia frowned. "Are you suggesting I abandon you, Erik Park? Trying to get rid of me?"


    "No, of course not!" Erik exclaimed, though a part of him did kind of see it that way. "It''s just that I thought you might want to do something else with your time. Something more... fulfilling, I suppose."


    "What could be more fulfilling than working alongside you, achieving wealth and prosperity?"


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "...I thought you wanted to be a medical sorceress and bring said prosperity back to your family," Erik said, recalling her earlier dreams. "I know that''s what you told me."


    "Yes, I do, but I''ve been working on that for three and a half years. What is a bit more time spent helping you out at the stand, really? Besides, I think I can learn a lot from you about running a business. And it''s not like I can''t do my studies while I''m working here. I can always use magic to make myself more efficient. And it''s not like I''m giving up on my dreams. It''s just..." Talia trailed off, thinking for a moment. "It''s just that I feel like we''re building something really special here. And I want to be a part of it. I want to see where it goes."


    "You just want a passive income so that you''ll never have to work again after this."


    Talia didn''t respond, spinning back towards the hut in a grand gesture.


    "I shall be back with our breakfast, Erik Park!" Talia declared as she walked inside to change.


    "Yeah... take care," Erik shook his head with exasperation. Illyanth trudged outside, huffing as he laid underneath the shade of a tree, watching Erik work.


    <hr>


    When Talia returned to the hut with breakfast, she found Erik lying face-down in what looked like a brand new structure, off to the side of their hut.


    Erik was surrounded by rows of tables, all neatly arranged. Spherical cans of metal dotted the area, and the entire place was sheltered underneath a makeshift canopy of wood and canvas. The canopy was wired with what looked like small glass bulbs, their light barely visible against the morning sun. A few devices whirred in the corners of the canopy, blowing a cooling breeze down below.  A row of the portable generators Erik had crafted earlier hummed softly off to the side, powering the entire structure.


    "What is all this?" Talia asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. Illyanth and a couple of Lambwolves took residence under every one of the breeze-generating devices.


    "Is that you, Talia? Give me a second," Erik''s voice was muffled by the ground.


    Talia looked at the new structure, then back at Erik, confused. "Um... Erik? You made a marketplace?"


    "No," he rolled onto his back, slowly recovering his energy. "I made a place for people to eat their burgers. I noticed that many of them can''t use magic, so they were pretty much sweating from the heat last night. So, I just thought of something to keep them comfortable while they wait for their food." He gestured at the canopy of wood and canvas above them. "It''s a pavilion with a built-in air conditioning system." He grinned proudly.


    Talia looked around, impressed. "That''s... amazing, Erik. I mean, I never would''ve thought of something like that." She walked through the tables, marveling at how considerably cooler it was under the canopy. The Lambwolves looked up at her with playful eyes, their tails thumping against the ground. "How did you manage to make this in the short time I was gone?"


    "What the fuck do you mean? You were gone for four hours! It''s lunchtime!" Erik snapped, still resting on the ground. "After the first hour, I figured you weren''t coming back, so I just ate the leftover burger I made last night."


    "Oh," Talia said, looking a bit guilty. "Well, I''m here now. Can I help you with anything?" She crouched down beside him, offering a hand to help him up.


    "You can start by telling me why it took you four hours to supposedly beg for breakfast," Erik grumbled, accepting her hand.


    "I''m sorry, I was just... distracted," Talia said, helping Erik to his feet. "I was thinking about how we could improve our lives here. Maybe we could start our own tavern or something."


    Erik caught the scent of alcohol on her breath.


    "Hey. Don''t tell me you went to beg for breakfast and drank instead."


    Talia averted her gaze. "I brought breakfast!"


    She led Erik back to the hut, where she''d stashed a cloth bag full of food inside. There were several plates of eggs, bacon, sausage, and toast, as well as a pitcher of orange juice and a thermos of coffee. "I hope you''re hungry," she said without an ounce of shame. "I sort of... lost track of time."


    Erik raised an eyebrow at her confession, but said nothing as he sat down at the makeshift table and began to eat. He seemed more focused on the food than her admission. Talia took a plate for herself and sat across from him, watching as he ate.


    "So, about this tavern idea..." Talia began, but Erik cut her off.


    "Too many expenses. First of all, there''s no guarantee that this burger business will even take off," Erik said between bites. "But even if it does, we''d still need a steady income to cover our basic living expenses. If we were to open a tavern now, it''d just eat up our income faster than we can make it. And also, I have no idea how to even make alcohol."


    Talia was crestfallen. She knew he was right about the expenses and the risks involved.


    "However," Erik continued. "If you''re so adamant about alcohol, we could always try our hand at providing drinks along with our burgers."


    Talia perked up at the idea. "You mean like a ''boozy burger'' or something?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "I could see that working. We could even come up with different types of drinks to pair with our burgers. Like a ''Bloody Mary Burger'' or a ''Margarita Burger''."


    "Huh. I didn''t know those drinks existed in this world too," Erik muttered. "Well, we could always experiment with them. We''ll need a special refrigerator, though, to keep the drinks cold and fresh. I''m already thinking of some portable ones that might work."


    "That sounds nice," Talia agreed, nodding in approval. "Maybe we could even create our own signature drinks for the stand. Something that people would remember us by."


    "Perfect," Erik grinned. "We can work on that after we gather supplies for our burgers tonight."


    "Oh, are we hunting in the forest?" Talia asked as she watched Erik stand up and walk towards the hut.


    "Yeah... you sound like you don''t want to come with," Erik replied, giving her a suspicious glance.


    "I don''t." Talia bluntly replied.


    "You-! It makes things easier if you''re around, since you''re the one blessed with all the cool magic," Erik scowled. "Besides, you don''t have a choice. This is part of the job you''re getting paid for."


    Talia sighed, standing up as well. "Fine," she grumbled, following Erik into the hut. "But I''m only doing it because I have to."


    "That''s... what I just said."

 Chapter 15: Almost Dying for the Burger

    Despite the heat of the sun, Erik was thankful that Talia knew of a cooling spell, the both of them cautiously traversing the forest in search of the last ingredient they needed for the burgers.


    Talia had ordered Illyanth to stay home and guard the place, though Erik didn''t exactly trust the dragon infant- that, and the fact that there wasn''t anything of value for him to protect.


    In the back of his mind, Erik felt a bit self-conscious about their ''hunting'' attire. He was sort of in line with the typical image of a hunter from his world, camo pants and a green t-shirt, while Talia had opted for her now usual attire, sweatpants and a t-shirt. It made him feel like he was the one playing dress-up, even though she was the one with the magic.


    Talia led the front as Erik crept after her, his grip tight on the crossbow he conjured a few days ago. The first time he used it to hunt, it wasn''t very effective since he had to use it at night. However, now that it was bright out, Erik felt a bit more confident in his hunting abilities, or whatever it was called given his lack of actual hunting experience.


    The forest was silent save for the rustling of leaves and the distant calls of birds. Erik found himself wondering what Talia was thinking about. She seemed distant, lost in her own thoughts.


    "See anything?" Erik whispered, curious to know what was on her mind.


    "Huh? Oh, no. I was just walking around. Why, did you see something?"


    Erik stopped walking and stared at Talia in disbelief.


    "Dude, you''re leading the front! I thought you were looking for our last ingredient!" He exclaimed, feeling a spike of annoyance.


    "Oh, sorry," Talia apologized without a hint of sincerity.


    "Ugh, move! I''ll lead then," Erik muttered, stepping in front of Talia. He took the first few steps forward, feeling a bit more confident now that he was out of the darkness. The forest seemed to close in on them as they ventured deeper, the trees towering overhead, their branches forming a canopy that blocked out most of the sunlight. The air was cool and damp, and the ground squished beneath their feet with each step.


    "What exactly are we looking for, again?" Talia quietly asked.


    "You said there was a mushroom that would pair perfectly with the meat in our burgers," Erik glanced over his shoulders, "Did you already forget?"


    Talia shrugged. "Let''s just hurry up and get back."


    Erik sighed, continuing to trudge forward. He had sketched out what Talia had described, surprised to realize he could recall the drawing perfectly. Perhaps one of the only perks Osiris had given him, aside from the ability to conjure things from drawing.


    "We''re looking for a particular type of mushroom called ''Chunky Runty''. It grows in clusters at the base of trees. You''ll know it when you see it. It has a meaty texture and a slightly nutty flavor," Talia explained.


    "Who the fuck came up with that name?" Erik grumbled, scanning the base of the trees they were walking around.


    It was faint, but Erik thought he heard a small noise coming from the depths of the forest. He paused, tilting his head, trying to discern the source. "Did you hear that?" he whispered to Talia, who was still scanning the base of trees.


    "Hear what?" she asked, not taking her eyes off the ground.


    "It sounded like...," Erik began, but his words trailed off as an unearthly groan pierced the air.


    The pair turned around, spotting movement in the distance. A large shape emerged from the underbrush, its massive form towering over the trees. A foul stench filled the air as it lumbered towards them, its massive tusks gleaming in the dim light.


    "Is that a zombie elephant?" Erik asked in a tiny voice.


    "We call them Elephantoms, but yes, in a sense," Talia replied nonchalantly. "They''re highly territorial and aggressive, so unless you have any surefire way to take it down, I suggest we run."


    Without waiting for Erik''s reply, she took off at a sprint, hoping to put some distance between them and the massive creature. Erik spat a series of curses and swears, half of them directed at the Elephantom, while the other for Talia.


    "Wait!" he shouted after her, struggling to keep up. "We need to stick together!"


    "Accelerate!" Talia shouted a spell back, holding a palm towards Erik. A golden light enveloped him, and he felt his body surge with energy as he sped up. They zigzagged through the trees, avoiding the Elephantom''s tusks as it lumbered after them.


    "Can''t keep this up for long!" Erik gasped, his chest heaving as he ran. "What''s the plan?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Elephantoms are relentless, and will chase their targets down," Talia didn''t seem winded at all. "Honestly, I''m not even sure why one of them is out right now. They''re usually nocturnal during the day time."


    "That''s very interesting and all, but get to the point!" Erik huffed, glancing over his shoulder as the Elephantom closed in.


    "Well, either we keep running forever until we die, or we could kill it using fire, but-"


    Erik screeched to a halt, turning around and grabbing what looked like a bottle full of liquid with a rag cloth half-stuffed inside.


    "If that was the case, you should''ve used a fire spell earlier!" Erik yelled, igniting the rag with a small lighter. He tossed the burning bottle at the Elephantom, which missed its mark and landed on the ground. The Elephantom didn''t seem to notice as it continued to chase after them.


    Erik swore again, resuming his running as he took out another bottle from the bag. He had only brought two molotovs, figuring he didn''t think he needed them. With unsteady hands, Erik managed to ignite the cloth fuse, turning back towards the decayed Elephantom.


    "Precision!" Talia yelled out another spell, buffing Erik''s accuracy.


    Erik took careful aim as he hurled the molotov cocktail. It flew through the air, hitting the Elephantom squarely in the back. The Elephantom let out a horrifying screech as it was engulfed in flames, thrashing about wildly before finally falling to the ground.


    The forest fell silent as the two of them stood there, Erik panting heavily. Talia glanced at Erik, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Not bad," she muttered, before turning her attention back to the fallen Elephantom. "We can use its flesh to make some pretty potent stews. And we can use its bones to make charms against evil spirits."


    Erik managed to choke down a breath. "Fuck... using its meat... for food... but charms... doesn''t sound... too bad..."


    "Well, you''ll need it after killing an Elephantom," Talia absentmindedly remarked as she walked up to the burning creature.


    "What do you mean... by that?" Erik sat on the forest floor, trying to catch his breath. The trees around them seemed to lean in, watching them with their ancient eyes.


    "Like I was trying to explain earlier, we could''ve killed the Elephantom with fire, but it would bring about a curse upon the killer," Talia explained, picking up the Elephantom''s skull. "An Elephantom is a guardian spirit, after all. But if you use its own remains against it, then the curse doesn''t apply." She held the skull up to the light, inspecting it before putting it aside. "It''s why people usually avoid killing them unless they have no other choice."


    Erik silently laid on his back. "So... I''m cursed now?" He asked in disbelief. "What kinda curse is it?"


    He turned his head, spotting the ingredient he had risked his life over. The Chunky Runty.


    A sense of tearful relief washed over him as Erik sat up, crawling over to the mushroom cluster. However, just before he could gather them, a colony of flying rabbits appeared out of nowhere, devouring the cluster right before his eyes. Erik didn''t have time to process what had just happened as a wet and foul liquid splashed on top of him. He didn''t have to look up to realize that a Vinesqueal had defecated on him.


    "Nothing too lethal, just a curse of extreme bad luck," Talia called out behind him.


    <hr>


    Erik was in a terrible mood by the time the pair returned to the hut. Illyanth raised his head in greeting and immediately snorted violently upon smelling the stench radiating off of Erik.


    "Would you like me to rinse you off?" Talia asked Erik, prepping her hands with golden magic. "It''ll just take a quick second."


    "No, make the goddamn charms first. If you try to wash me right now, who knows what other bad luck will happen to me," Erik scowled, wiping the mess off his face as best he could.


    Talia shrugged and retreated inside the hut, getting to work on making the bone charms. Meanwhile, Erik carefully placed the gathered ingredients in the refrigerators, aware that his odor had pretty much cleared the pavilion of Lambwolves.


    When she emerged from the hut, Talia held up a small pouch of blackened bone fragments. "Here you go," she said, handing it over to Erik. "These should help counteract the curse." She paused, noticing the sour expression on his face.


    "What?" she asked, frowning.


    "Nothing," Erik sighed, walking behind the hut and stripping off his clothes. "I''m ready whenever."


    He was not ready, barely holding in a shriek as a torrent of cold water blasted his body. He choked and gasped, trying to get his bearings as Talia stood relaxed, ready to hit him with another blast of water.


    "Any chance you could make your water warmer?" Erik asked, teeth chattering. "I can''t even feel my fingers."


    "Well, I could, but it''d be boiling water," Talia said, tilting her head thoughtfully.


    "Never mind," Erik resigned himself to his fate as another blast of freezing water struck him.


    After getting washed up, Erik went straight to work, conjuring more structures in between rests. As Talia prepared the ingredients to the best of her abilities and concocted a couple of alcoholic drinks, she watched as he constructed a new area behind the pavilion, resembling what she assumed to be a kitchen.


    "What exactly are you making back there?" she asked, curious about his progress.


    "Kitchen work area. It''s where we''ll store the ingredients and cook. It''s close to the lake too, so we can grab some water pretty quickly while I figure out the water system," Erik wiped sweat from his brow as he spoke. "I''ve also been working on a smoker over there, so we can experiment with smoked meats and cheeses. I think it''ll be a nice addition to our menu."


    Talia marveled at the semi-open kitchen, with its countertops made from large stones. She could see a sink, a fire pit, and various hooks and shelves where they could hang and store their tools. The smoker was a large, sturdy contraption, its frame made of thick wood, with a metal grate at the bottom and a thatch-covered wooden box on top. It was also spacious, leaving more than enough room for people to walk past. It seemed as though Erik had already factored in their potential workers.


    "This is going to be amazing," she said, walking around the kitchen. "You''ve really thought of everything. I''m impressed."


    "Only in concept," Erik grimaced. "The real test will be tonight. I''m counting on you to really seal the deal on potential workers for this burger joint."


    Talia nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," she assured him. "I won''t let you down."


    Erik found it hard to believe her.

 Chapter 16: Success for the Burger in the Fantasy Word

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Erik and Talia stood inside the newly-built kitchen, lit using the lighting system Erik had adapted. They surveyed the crowd gathered around, anticipation and curiosity etched on their faces. The villagers stared in awe at the kitchen and pavilion, curiously entranced by the wired lights and electric fans.


    Erik couldn''t stop the smug smile from spreading across his face as he surveyed the crowd. In his world, magic was a thing of fiction. In this world, the science of Erik''s own world was considered magic. The sight of his inventions in this medieval setting was nothing short of surreal, but he had to admit, it was also incredibly satisfying.


    Taking a deep breath, Erik faced the crowd, ready to open up shop.


    "Ladies, gentlemen, and... whatever else you might be," he began, his voice projecting easily over the murmurs. "Welcome to the grand opening of Erik''s Burgers, brought to you by yours truly." He gestured to himself with a flourish. "We''ve got a wide variety of burgers, fries, and other goodies for you to try tonight, all made with the finest ingredients this world has to offer. Not to mention a special selection of alcohol crafted by the Beggar Princess- er, Miss Talia herself!"


    He motioned to Talia, who stepped forward. "Our menu features the classic beef burger, the chicken burger for our more... adventurous patrons," she began, "and even the infamous rabbit burger, which has been known to make even the most hardened of warriors go weak at the knees."


    Erik frowned. When the hell did the rabbit burger come into existence?


    "We hope that you all enjoy our humble offerings," Talia continued, ignoring Erik''s confusion. "Remember, everything is made fresh and to order, so please be patient as we work to serve you the finest meal you''ve ever had."


    The crowd grew more excited as the smell of sizzling meat filled the air. The hungry villagers had never seen anything quite like it before, and their curiosity was piqued.


    Erik went to work, grilling and preparing the food while Talia handled the front, gathering orders, making drinks, and engaging with the villagers. As Erik finished each order, he placed the food on the back of Illyanth, letting the baby dragon deliver it to the waiting villagers under the cool pavilion.


    Even though he was in a new fantasy world, Erik slowly forgot about that, sweating away in the kitchen. At some point, he felt as if he were back in his world, working at an odd job. The familiarity of it all was both comforting and disorienting.


    As the night wore on, the crowd grew larger and livelier. The scent of grilled meat filled the air, and the sound of laughter and clinking cutlery filled his ears. Talia was a natural at handling the front of the house, chatting up the villagers and making sure everyone was happy. She even managed to convince some of them to help out, taking orders and serving drinks.


    Compared to last night, it seemed as if a festival was being held with how quickly Talia''s alcoholic creations were disappearing. The villagers were eager to try the new drinks, and their reactions were priceless. Some were delighted, others were shocked, but all were enjoying themselves.


    Erik grunted as he felt an uncomfortable warmth on his back. Confused, he pulled out his journal, which immediately flipped over to a page with a message:


    (Hey, Erik! It''s me, Osiris. How has your time in this world been so far? Looks like you''ve made quite the business for yourself. Nice job!)


    Erik stared at the magical writing in his journal. There was nothing else written.


    "What the fuck? That''s all you wanted to say?!" Erik complained, looking around suspiciously. He turned back to the page, only to find more words from Osiris.


    (Side note, you should probably focus less on making money and more on defeating the Demon King. You haven''t forgotten that, right?)


    Erik hadn''t forgotten, he simply refused to do so. As it stood, Erik couldn''t possibly hope to face a being of unimaginable might, when he was nearly trampled by an overgrown zombie elephant earlier. No, he''d much rather focus on surviving and getting rich.


    "Hey, boss, I got it from here!" A voice called out to Erik.


    Erik turned around to see Alyssa, one of the villagers who had volunteered to help, standing next to him, a grin on her face. "You''ve been working yourself to the bone. I can handle the grill from here."


    "O-oh, thanks," Erik muttered, snapping back to reality. He gazed around and saw that more villagers had taken positions in the kitchen, reducing the amount of effort he had to put in. "Uh, go ahead. Just let me know if you need anything."


    Erik stepped away from the grill and took a deep breath, relieved to finally have some time to himself. He surveyed the crowd of patrons, many of whom were already enjoying their burgers and drinks. It was a good feeling, seeing people enjoying his food.


    "So? How did I do?" Talia asked with a rare beaming smile as she approached him. "I told you I''d be able to get some help for the burger shack!"


    "You did great," Erik admitted, genuinely pleased. "The food is amazing, the drinks are perfect, and everyone''s having a blast."


    Illyanth padded over to them, huffing.


    "You did good too, Ill," Erik hesitantly reached out to pet the dragon infant''s head. Thankfully, Illyanth allowed it.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Well, thank you! I worked hard on them. I hope they taste as good as they look." She paused, studying him. "So, what do you think? You''ve finally done it. You''ve got your own business, and it''s a success. Do you think... do you think you''ll ever go back to your original quest now?"


    A devious smile broke out on Erik''s face. "Oh, not for quite a while. You know that the water park project is next, but that''s only the beginning." He spread his arms out wide at the sight of the villagers enjoying the food and drinks.


    "I''ll turn this village into a modern fantasy city! And from there, this world into my own personal playground!" Erik laughed maniacally as he envisioned the endless possibilities. "Why should I waste my time fighting an unbeatable foe when I can create my own little empire right here?"


    Talia warily regarded Erik as he spoke. From the way he behaved, she would''ve thought Erik was a Demon King himself.


    "Erik Park, Beggar Princess," Morthanu appeared out of nowhere, holding a plate of burgers and a glass of alcohol. "I''m quite impressed with this. I had doubted your plans for renovation at first, but you''ve proven me wrong. I''ll be sure to visit your burger shack often."


    "Ah, my dear village elder Mort," Erik began with a smirk. "This is just the start. I hope you''re excited for my upcoming water park. You haven''t forgotten the best part of the attraction, right?"


    "The water-?" Morthanu''s eyes widened and he blushed. "R-right. The bikini- er, new swimwear designs."


    "Exactly," Erik grinned. "I thought you''d remember. And I was thinking of having a small little contest for the grand opening. Maybe... a swimsuit contest? With you as the judge?"


    Talia had never seen the village elder so flustered before. Morthanu''s face turned a bright shade of red as he stammered out a reply. "W-well, I-I suppose that could be arranged. A swimsuit contest for the grand opening, hm? I''m sure it would be quite the spectacle." He cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. "But rest assured, young Erik, I''ll judge fairly and impartially."


    "Perhaps we could arrange some water games for our participants to play in as well¨C"


    "Start as soon as you can!" Morthanu blurted, his desires betraying his normally reserved demeanor. "I''ve already seen some of the young ladies practicing their swimsuits in the pond, just waiting for an excuse to show off." He winked at Erik, who grinned back. Talia could only sigh and roll her eyes, already knowing that the village would be abuzz with anticipation for the contest.


    After Morthanu left, Talia tugged on Erik''s shirt.


    "Hey, how exactly are you planning on executing this wide-scale project? With the designs you''ve shown me, there''s no way you can build a water system and park all by yourself, even if you abuse your conjuring magic," Talia pointed out, frowning slightly.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ve got a plan," Erik grinned. "We''re going to get the villagers involved. It''ll be like a community project. Plus, I''ve got this fancy journal and pen that can whip up almost anything we need. I''ll just conjure the designs, and they can do the heavy lifting."


    "But how are you going to keep everyone motivated? They''ll lose interest eventually," Talia pointed out.


    Erik dramatically posed in front of the bustling burger shack, a hand covering his face.


    "Money."


    Talia tilted her head. "And where is this money coming from?"


    Erik pointed to the villagers.


    "Burgers."


    "I... I''m not sure I''m following..."


    "Trust me on this," Erik''s face distorted with glee. "I''ve come up with a couple of plans."


    <hr>


    As the night winded down, the villagers staggered back home, drunk and content. The villagers who had volunteered to help out remained after hours, helping to clean the outdoor kitchen and pavilion, much to Erik''s gracious surprise.


    Erik himself sat at a table in front of Talia''s hut, counting the coins they had earned. It seemed as though the burger shack tonight had made over ten times as much as it had on its soft opening day. "This is... incredible," he murmured. "I can''t believe it."


    400 gold coins, 98 silver, and 32 copper. Erik let out a low whistle. "That''s a lot of coin," he murmured. "And all from burgers."


    "Don''t forget my specialty drinks too," Talia chipped in, sitting down next to him. Her eyes hungrily gazed at the coins on the table. Erik slid a few gold and silver coins over to Talia, who immediately pocketed them.


    Feeling a bit reluctant, Erik set aside a portion of the money, dividing it equally as Talia watched. He put the bulk in his cloth bag and stood up, gathering some of the portioned money in his hands.


    "Hey, give that to the other villagers. We''ve got to pay them for their hard work with helping us."


    "But they''re volunteering," Talia protested. She was admittedly surprised that for someone as money-hungry as Erik, he''d be so generous.


    "Volunteers can turn into employees. With this unexpected compensation, it''ll make them more inclined to work for us again. Eventually, maybe they''ll sign a contract with us and become permanent workers," Erik didn''t turn back, handing the money to a few of the villagers. "It''s an investment, Talia. Money doesn''t exponentially grow overnight. I learned that the hard way."


    "Well, I guess that makes sense," Talia said, reluctantly. She still felt a bit greedy, but she could understand Erik''s logic. "You really know how to run a business, don''t you?"


    "Hardly. Like you figured earlier, I''m just good at reading people."


    Talia watched as he distributed the wages to the villagers. She thought she had a grasp of who he was, but he kept surprising her. He might have been a broke, greedy, and failed engineer in his world, but here, he was a born leader, strategic and cunning. Maybe that was what he needed to succeed here. A new start.


    Then, Erik roared in pain as he tripped over one of the darker colored Lambwolves, slamming into one of the pavilions'' support beams face-first. Talia decided not to stick with her changed impression of him.


    <hr>


    After the successful night, Talia and Erik retreated into the dilapidated hut, with the latter immediately making for his straw mattress. Talia gave him a curious look before she created an earth wall between them.


    "Are you still not going to conjure a bed for yourself, Erik Park?" Talia asked as she began to change.


    Erik grunted from his side of the makeshift wall. "I''m fine with this. It''s... familiar, in a way. Like I said, it''d only make me lazy if I had a comfortable bed to lie around in all day."


    He heard her sigh as she continued to undress. "Your way of thinking is strange, Erik. Wouldn''t it be best to ensure your sleep is comfortable so that you would work better the day after? How would having a comfortable bed result in you being lazy?"


    Erik tried to come up with an excuse. It wasn''t a complete lie to say that feeling comfortable made him not want to do any work. But he didn''t want to admit that he felt a little weird, conjuring a bed in the same room as a woman, even one as strange as Talia.


    "I don''t need a bed," he insisted. "I''m fine with my mattress. Besides, I want to feel like I earned the right for comfort." Illyanth''s tail lazily fell onto his face.


    The earth wall crumbled away as Talia climbed into her bed, dressed in a thin nightgown Erik conjured. She yawned, stretching her arms above her head. "If you''re sure... I guess I''ll get some rest. Good night, Erik."


    "Night, Talia."


    Erik was amazed at the speed in which Talia immediately began to snore. He tried making himself as comfortable as he could lying on the straw mattress with Illyanth''s tail weighing down on him. The familiar drone of his thoughts buzzed in his mind as he went over his plans for the future, gradually lulling him to sleep.

 Chapter 17: Hiring is More Work Than Expected

    The next morning, Erik awoke early, as usual. He quietly got dressed and exited the hut, careful not to wake up the snoring Talia. The budding sun cast a warm glow over the village, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers.


    Erik stepped over to the outdoor kitchen, where he prepared a simple breakfast of eggs and bacon, the ingredients readily available thanks to the locking refrigerator and outdoor freezer Erik had conjured.


    As he leaned against one of the cooking stations to eat his breakfast, Erik felt a serene contentment wash over him. The sunlight warmed his skin, and the gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the trees surrounding the village. The sounds of villagers going about their morning routines filled the air: chickens clucking, children laughing, and the distant whinnying of horses. At least, Erik hoped they were normal horses.


    By no means was Erik a morning person. In fact, he hated waking up before noon in his old world, which obviously led to issues at his job and personal life. However, in this new chaotic world, waking up in the morning meant that he was the only one awake, a time where he could laze around in peace and quiet.


    Lost in his thoughts, Erik was caught off-guard when a flying snake snatched the rest of his bacon off his plate, zipping through the air to join other flying snakes near the forest. He simply sighed, going to the back of the kitchen and washing his dishes. That was the sign that the chaos of his day was about to begin.


    Erik did his daily exercises: 50 push-ups, 50 sit-ups, and 2 minutes of running, though it was extended to nearly 5 this time when a flying rabbit stole his magical pen. In addition to not being a morning person, Erik disliked physical activity. However, after the disaster had quickly become known as the Great Weed Fire, Erik decided to keep in shape in the event he''d need to fight again. Or run, whichever was the best option at that time.


    Done with his workout, Erik cooled off in the shade of the pavilion, studying the sketches he had drawn for the water plumbing system and the subsequent water park. Obviously he knew it would take some time to put it all together, but he hoped the success of the burger shack would garner interest from the villagers. After all, Erik had noticed some outsiders last night, and he felt a slight sense of excitement at the thought of having more customers to fund his projects.


    A large majority of the profits from the burger shack would be saved up for the upcoming project, while the rest was evenly distributed amongst Talia, himself, and whichever villager agreed to work in the restaurant. From there, Erik planned to also provide wages to incentivize aid in building the water projects. He would use his own funds and magic for materials and labor, but any extra help would be greatly appreciated.


    Finally, Erik checked on his stock, performing inventory to decide what he needed to order for the day. He took a deep breath, feeling satisfied with his work and the progress he had made. The bag of blackened bones in the pockets of his shorts was barely noticeable, but Erik realized he hadn''t encountered anything too jarring since he woke up.


    "Huh," he murmured, patting the bag. "Guess it really is lucky."


    He turned back around to the kitchen, seeing a small army of scaly raccoons trying to pry open the locked refrigerator.


    <hr>


    Talia awoke to the sounds of Erik yelling outside. She groggily sat up in her bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Illyanth remained asleep, his body curled up on the floor next to her bed. She patted the dragon''s head, causing him to huff with contentment.


    Getting dressed, Talia walked outside to find Erik getting pummeled by a gang of scaly raccoons, seemingly for no reason. He was shouting and spewing out a string of incomprehensible words that sounded like they could be an ancient language.


    "Good morning, Erik. What is the plan for today?" Talia casually greeted him.


    "First, help me murder these fucking lizard rats!" Erik yelled, dodging another of the scaly raccoons'' claws. Talia raised an eyebrow, amused by his predicament. "They''ve been trying to break into the refrigerator again. I swear, if I catch one of them stealing my bacon..." He trailed off, lunging at another of the creatures.


    With a sigh, Talia conjured a particularly powerful wind that blasted the group of scaled raccoons away. They shrieked, dashing out of sight.


    "Jesus... Christ..." Erik panted with a scowl. "Why does every fucking animal want to make my life harder in this godforsaken world?"


    "Well, at least you have Illyanth to protect you," Talia pointed out, glancing at the sleepy dragon walking out from the hut.


    "More like keep me around until he decides I''m his lunch," Erik muttered, brushing himself off.


    "So? What''s next?" Talia pressed, earning a suspicious look from Erik.


    "Um... I''m going to the village center to see if there are any villagers willing to help me build the water system," Erik began hesitantly. "I don''t expect much support, but it is a good way to profile what else would motivate them into helping. Besides that, I just need to top off our ingredients for tonight."


    "I''ll go with you," Talia offered. "I can help with recruiting volunteers, and you can explain the details of the construction to them. If you need me to, I can also try to convince them with magic."


    Erik paled. "What do you... what do you mean by ''convince them with magic''?" He didn''t expect Talia to be so eager to help him.


    Talia gave him a look of mock offense. "You think I can''t help just by using my charms?" She winked. "Of course, if it comes to that, I can make them see things your way. But I''d rather not resort to that unless it''s absolutely necessary."


    "R-right..." Erik suddenly found himself a bit intimidated by the woman he once regarded as strange and incompetent.


    "Hey, bosses!" A friendly voice called out to the two of them.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Erik and Talia turned to see Alyssa from the night before. "Hey, Alyssa," Erik said. "What''s up?"


    With kind, honey brown eyes and a friendly smile, Alyssa continued, "I just wanted to say that I''m really proud of what you two have done here. The burgers are amazing, and I can''t wait to see what else you have in store for us. I was actually thinking, with your permission, I''d like to help you out around here. I''ve also enlisted a couple of my girlfriends to help serve, and we might be able to get some people to work the back kitchen too."


    Erik glanced at Talia before nodding cautiously. "That''s... that''s really nice of you, Alyssa. We could use the extra help." He hesitated for a moment before asking, "So, um... what made you want to work here?"


    The brunette happily turned to Talia. "Well, last night, Talia was going around talking about how she wanted to make this place her own, and I thought that was just so inspiring! I want to be a part of that, you know? To help you two make this village better. And, of course, the food is amazing!" She grinned and clapped her hands together, eyes sparkling with determination. "Who knew a cooked piece of meat in between buns would be so tasty?"


    Erik shot Talia a curious glance, who averted her gaze.


    "Well, Alyssa, we''re glad you want to help. We could use all the hands we can get. And if you can get some of your friends to work in the back, that would be great. We''re still new at this, so any experience would be helpful," Erik said, trying to hide his surprise. He was honestly prepared to do most of the recruitment himself.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already talked to them. They''re all on board. I just need to know what you two need from them. Any preferences for shifts or tasks?" Alyssa beamed.


    "Oh?!" Erik suddenly smiled with a devilish glint in his eyes. He already figured Alyssa was friendly and kind, but now he suspected that she was extremely competent, unlike a certain mage. Alyssa had, after all, taken over the main grill to alleviate Erik of his duties and essentially ran the kitchen herself after she quickly got the hang of things.


    In short, she was actually the perfect person Erik had planned to find, though he hadn''t expected it to be so soon.


    "Actually," Erik lowered his voice. "How''d you like to be what is known in my world as a ''manager''?"


    "Oh?" Alyssa raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What would that entail?"


    "Well, it''s mostly about organizing people and making sure everything runs smoothly. You''d be in charge of scheduling and task delegating. Basically everything you''ve been doing last night, except you wouldn''t really need to be on the floor if you don''t want to," Erik smirked. "You''d also be responsible for making sure the kitchen is well-stocked and that the staff is happy. Think of it as herding cats, except with people."


    "Um... that sounds like a lot of work," Alyssa replied, though she seemed to be on the edge.


    "Since we''re still in the early stages of the burger shack, I''ll only open it during dinnertime," Erik pressed, his voice low and soothing. "Obviously you''re allowed to hire up to two assistant managers to help you with things. Talia and I literally live right next to here, so if we''re home and you have any problems, you can come to us."


    Alyssa seemed to mull it over, her brow furrowed in concentration. She glanced at Erik, then at Talia, then back to Erik. She seemed to be weighing her options, and Erik could tell that she was genuinely considering it. He just needed to push her, but he wasn''t sure what would entice her.


    "As manager, your wages are also twenty percent higher than the other employees, which will increase to forty percent should you stick with us for a week," Erik added, trying to sweeten the deal. He glanced at Talia, who nodded, indicating that she approved of the offer. He couldn''t help but feel as though she wasn''t very keen on the math.


    "Well..."


    "You also never have to pay for food or drink at the establishment, plus VIP perks when the water park finally opens." Erik juiced the deal with the only thing he could rationally manage.


    Alyssa''s eyes lit up at the mention of the water park. "That sounds... tempting," she murmured. "Okay... I''ll do it."


    Erik inwardly sighed with relief as Alyssa agreed to take on the managerial position. "Excellent!" he said, clapping his hands together. "We''re going to need you to get started on scheduling everyone and figuring out who you''d like to have as your assistant managers. Oh, and we''ll need you to fill out some paperwork as well." He handed her a few sheets of paper and a pen.


    As Alyssa began to review the paperwork, Talia pulled Erik aside. "You really think she''s up to it?" she whispered.


    ''She''d be better than someone else I know'' was what Erik wanted to impulsively say, but held his tongue.


    "As far as logistics and work relations go, Alyssa is singlehandedly the best candidate I''ve seen," Erik began. "Of course, in the restaurant industry, whether in my world or this world, you have to have tough skin to make it. That''s why I''ve also allowed her to choose assistant managers to help take the brunt of troublesome customers should they arise in the future."


    Erik gave Talia a devious smile. "Right now, this village makes up the majority of our profits, so there''s no harm in letting Alyssa be manager. As soon as more outsiders come in, that''s when I''ll have a bigger hand. I don''t expect it to grow too much before the water park is ready, though."


    Talia''s expression softened. "I trust your judgment. If anyone can handle it, it''s her." She glanced over at Alyssa, who was still frowning slightly as she filled out the paperwork. "You really think she''s tough enough?"


    "Absolutely not. For now, at least," Erik waved his hand dismissively. "I''ve got a plan forming, though, so don''t worry. Let''s just head to the village center."


    <hr>


    After informing Alyssa that the two would come back shortly, they walked to the village together, Erik explaining his plan for the water system as they went. When they arrived, Talia watched as Erik tried to recruit volunteers. He seemed to be having some success, but it was clear that most of the villagers were still hesitant.


    Deciding it was time to step in, Talia walked over to the crowd. "Excuse me, everyone. I am Talia, and I¨C"


    "It''s the Beggar Princess!" "What does she need now?" "We''ll do anything for her after last night''s festival!"


    The villagers'' voices grew louder, and Erik couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance at how easily they were swayed by Talia''s presence. Well, more so the village men than everyone else, but still. It seemed as though Talia was also embarrassed by the attention, averting her gaze as she shuffled uncomfortably.


    "Hey," Erik whispered over to her. "What exactly did you do or say to them last night at our burger shack for them to react this strongly?"


    Talia''s cheeks turned a shade of pink. "I may have... uh... told them a few stories and showed off some magic tricks."


    "And by showing off magic tricks, you don''t mean-"


    "The Beggar Princess showed me something called a bikini last night!" "Yeah, she said it''d be worn everywhere in the water park!" "We should help with whatever she needs to do for it!"


    Erik stared at Talia in disbelief as she stared at the ground. "You showed them a bikini?"


    "O-only a tiny peek," Talia mumbled, her cheeks growing redder by the second. "I was just trying to give them an idea of what it would be like."


    "Don''t tell me you were stripping while you were working?!"


    "Of course not!" Talia protested, looking up at Erik with wide eyes. "We made that agreement, remember? I stopped doing that."


    "Oh," Erik breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, that''s good then¨C"


    "I had one of the village girls try it on for them."


    "You-!"

 Chapter 18: A Boom in Business

    Erik wasn''t exactly sure what to feel as he and Talia returned to their dilapidated hut with a row of villagers in tow. Most of them were men, but there were a few women as well, willing to help with the water system. It was clear that Talia''s reputation as the Beggar Princess had preceded her, and her decision to show off a bikini had them all excited for more.


    "Hey, bosses!" Alyssa waved to them as they arrived. "Some of my girlfriends are here for orientation! I got them all to read and sign the contracts as well!"


    "Damn, she''s incredibly competent," Erik lamented to himself. Alyssa had far exceeded his expectations. Talia, on the other hand...


    "Right," Erik nodded to Alyssa. "Talia, you stay quiet- er, quietly help Alyssa show the new employees around the kitchen and pavilion. You two will be responsible for getting our girls up to speed with service and food handling. Also, if there are more people who apply for positions in the kitchen, Alyssa is in charge of showing them how to use the grills."


    Talia grinned, clapping her hands together. "Sounds like fun!" She turned to Alyssa. "I''m sure we''ll make a great team. If you need any advice or help with the menu or anything else, just let me know."


    Erik wasn''t sure whether he should laugh or sigh as it seemed like Talia was completely oblivious to the fact he was giving Alyssa most of the responsibility.


    "Okay... the rest of you, follow me to the lake," Erik said, leading the way.


    The group of villagers followed Erik towards the edge of the lake. With a deep breath, he procured his journal and pen.


    "Okay, everyone," Erik began, addressing the group. "As you can see, I''ve drawn up a rough sketch of the water system. We''ll be digging trenches along these lines, and laying down pipes to channel water from the lake to the village. This is a big job, but with everyone''s help, I know we can get it done quickly."


    He paused, glancing around the group, trying to gauge their understanding. There were a few nods and murmurs of agreement, but he couldn''t help feeling that some of them were still a bit confused. He couldn''t blame them. In a fantasy world like this, the modern plumbing system from his world would seem foreign and strange.


    "Now, I know some of you might not be familiar with pipes and water systems like I have in my world," he began, "but I''m sure you''ve seen things like irrigation ditches in the fields or rivers that flow through the forest." He gestured to a nearby ditch that ran alongside the lake. "This is similar, but with smaller pipes buried underground to direct the water where we need it. In this case, I''ll also be implementing an electrical generator to help move the water around."


    He paused, looking around the group, and noticed one of the older men looking confused. "Ah, yes, I see you''re still having some trouble with the concept. Let me explain it another way. Imagine that each of your homes has a big jug of water, and we connect them all together with tubes. Then, we dig a trench in the ground and put a wheel in it. As we turn the wheel, the water flows through the tubes and fills up everyone''s jugs."


    He gestured to the lake. "The lake is like a big jug, and the trenches we dig are like the tubes. The water will flow from the lake into the trenches, and as we turn the wheel, it will push the water through the trenches and into our village. Once it reaches each home, the water will flow out and into a smaller pipe that leads to a toilet or a sink. Does that help?"


    There was a chorus of murmuring. Erik sighed and scratched the back of his head.


    "Whatever, it''ll make sense once we actually start building it. Let''s begin."


    <hr>


    Despite the heat of the sun, some of the villagers were mages, helping the group cool off using the same spell Talia had used before. As Erik occasionally kept watch over the work, he reviewed the blueprints for the water park.


    "This will take a lot of energy and time..." he muttered to himself. He looked around at the hardworking villagers and smiled. "But it''s going to be worth it. Not only will we have a reliable water supply for our village, but the water park will be a source of entertainment and revenue for years to come."


    As the day passed, Erik made sure the villagers took breaks in shifts, eating and drinking to stay hydrated. Working alongside the Restia villagers, Erik began to learn more about them, even joking with them at some point. He was impressed by their dedication and work ethic, despite the physical labor involved. Granted, a large portion of the effort was completely mitigated by magic, but the progress was much faster than he anticipated.


    Illyanth came to the lake''s edge one final time, bringing a few boxes of food and refreshments for the exhausted villagers. Erik sat nearby, close enough to remain within earshot but not so close as to intrude on their conversation.


    Gulping down cold water, Erik thought back to his life in his world. He had never had a chance to spearhead his own project, let alone be the sole designer of renovations for an entire village. It was a stark reminder of his crushed dreams, back when he first graduated with an industrial engineering degree. In his world, Erik thought he''d be designing futuristic amusement parks. However, instead of being hands-on with projects, he ended up getting a job as a glorified paper pusher at a big company. It was a soul-crushing experience that made him feel like he was wasting his potential.


    Hell, even when he was working on and off at construction sites and carpentry jobs, the immense exhaustion from that work was better than the numbness he felt from the cubicle farm he endured. Now, here he was, not just designing and overseeing a project that would benefit an entire village, but possibly bring potential wealth for himself. The thought brought a wistful smile to his face as he watched the villagers toil away, sweat glistening on their brows.


    Finally, as the sun began to set, Erik called the day''s work to a close. The villagers, including himself, were exhausted but satisfied. They had made tremendous progress on the water system, and he knew that with their continued efforts, they would finish the project in no time. At the rate they were going, Erik expected the water system to be completed within the week.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "I know you guys are all tired after working for so long," Erik said, addressing the group of weary villagers, "but I want to thank you all for your hard work today. You''ve made incredible progress, and I truly believe that with your continued efforts, we''ll have the water system finished in no time. With that being said, how does going over to my burger shack for some food and drinks sound? On the house for you guys."


    The exhausted but satisfied group of volunteers cheered at the thought of a free meal, and they eagerly followed Erik back to his hut. Erik felt a bit guilty for not bringing up the topic of monetary payment, but if any of the villagers brought it up, he''d address it. It wasn''t that he didn''t plan to pay them- he did, but he wanted to make sure his burger shack generated enough income to support both itself and the water project.


    When the group returned to the burger shack near Talia''s hut, they were greeted by the enticing aroma of grilled meat and the sound of sizzling onions. Erik''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he saw the crowd that had formed in front of the outdoor kitchen. In fact, the pavilion was packed with people, and Erik realized there were more outsiders this time.


    "Holy shit..." Erik breathed as he surveyed the crowd. "I didn''t think it''d get this big." He turned to see Talia jogging up to him. "Hey Talia, this is amazing-"


    Erik did a double-take as he noticed the outfit she was wearing. With only a golden crop top and a black skirt, he couldn''t help but stare. "Um... what the hell are you wearing?"


    Talia stood proud, her hands on her hips. "Erik, this is the uniform we decided on. It helps us move around freely and doesn''t get too hot." She gestured to the other girls in similar outfits. "Alyssa was also on board with it, seeing some of your other clothing designs."


    "Yeah, boss!" the aforementioned Alyssa skipped up to the two. She was also dressed like Talia. "Do you like it?"


    "Absolutely. I mean- yes, you all look great. Very... professional," Erik stammered, unable to control his gaze. "I''m just surprised, is all. It''s just..."


    "Erik, it''s fine," Talia said with a reassuring smile. "You''re just not used to it, that''s all." She glanced at Alyssa, who grinned back at her. "Anyway, we need to get started on serving everyone. Why don''t you go help with the burgers?"


    "...Right." Erik swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "Yeah, of course. I''ll... get started with the burgers. Just... give me a second."


    "Oh, looks like you were right, Talia. Our uniform does have a stronger effect on guys," Alyssa teased, glancing at Erik with a sly grin. "I''m just glad we made the right choice."


    "I told you," Talia replied with a triumphant grin. "That''s why I''m the brains and Erik''s the muscle of this partnership."


    Erik''s embarrassment was immediately replaced by irritation as he began to correct Talia, but held his tongue. As much as he wanted to argue that he was both, Erik was fairly certain Talia was stronger than him. Physically, he wasn''t entirely sure, but in terms of magic, he was no match.


    Scowling, Erik simply trudged over to the main grill, his hands already covered in flour as he prepared the burgers. He scanned his eyes across the crowd, realizing that indeed, there were more men than women at the burger shack, but there were still plenty of women and girls enjoying the food. Reluctantly, he had to admit that Talia had done something pretty useful, unprompted, for once.


    At the front counter, what had then been a single line was now split into four lines of customers, each greeted by Alyssa''s friends, who were also wearing the matching uniforms. It seemed that word had spread about the uniforms, and they''d drawn quite the crowd. Erik glanced at them from the corner of his eye, still feeling a bit uncomfortable about it, but not as much as he had before. It was raking in the coins while also being modest enough to not draw unwanted attention, and that was all that mattered.


    "Hello sir, I''m here to relieve you of your position! I know enough about how to use the grill!" A young man approached Erik with a salute. He had a friendly smile on his face and seemed to be eager to help.


    "Er, no it''s fine, I got this..."


    "Sir, I insist. Manager Alyssa told me to switch with you no matter what, since she knows you''ve been working all day and you deserve a break."


    Erik glanced over at Alyssa, who smiled and nodded in agreement. He sighed, feeling a bit silly for arguing, and stepped aside to let the young man take his place. The man expertly handled the grill, flipping burgers and adjusting the flame with ease.


    Truthfully, Erik needed to rest for a bit, but he didn''t want to look like he was taking it easy while the others were working so hard. In his world, Erik was all too familiar with the importance of maintaining an air of authority and competence. So, instead of sitting down or going to take a break, he busied himself with cleaning up the grill and making sure that everything was in order.


    "Boss... I thought I told Rutaminuar to tell you to take a break," Alyssa appeared next to Erik with a frown.


    "That''s his name? Ruta- I''m calling him Rut from now on," Erik avoided acknowledging Alyssa''s comment. "But he seems to have things under control. I''ll just keep an eye on him." He gave her a quick nod, then turned back to the grill, making sure to keep a casual posture as he continued to clean and maintain it.


    "No, you need to rest. I heard it from Talia. You''ve been up since the crack of dawn, tirelessly working. I don''t know how it is in your world, but here, we believe in rest and relaxation," Alyssa insisted, her tone firm but kind. "Besides, I''m the manager here, remember? You gave me this position so that you wouldn''t have to take on the majority of the work."


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it. He sighed and nodded reluctantly. "Alright... I guess I could use a break. But just for a little while," he said, still not wanting to admit defeat.


    "I''ll ban you from your own place if I see you back here working again," Alyssa said with a playful grin, though Erik felt like she meant it. "Talia said you were fond of being lazy, but I don''t think she was telling the truth."


    Erik smiled back, feeling a mix of pride and relief wash over him. "Well, I suppose I can trust you with the burger shack. You''ve proven yourself capable."


    Alyssa nodded. "You can count on me, boss. Now go, Talia''s been off and was resting somewhere."


    "Already? No, that sounds about right," Erik grumbled, reluctantly giving in. He trusted Alyssa , and he knew she could handle things just fine. With one last look around the burger shack, making sure everything was in order, he nodded and headed off to find a quiet spot where he could rest for a bit.


    Or at least, that''s what he wanted to do before a figure dragged him back.


    "Erik Park!" Talia slurred, her eyes half-closed. "Let us celebrate our success tonight!" She laughed, her voice thick with exhaustion.


    "Dude- how much did you drink to be this drunk already?!" Erik scowled, though he couldn''t help but chuckle as he looked at his friend.


    "That is unimportant. What is important is the celebration!" Talia insisted, practically falling onto Erik''s shoulder. He grunted in surprise and then caught her, steadying her. "Come on, join us!"


    Erik sighed, rolling his eyes. "Fine. I guess I can indulge tonight."


    As Talia drunkenly introduced Erik to a group of villagers underneath the crowded pavilion, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. They''d done it. They''d turned the burger shack into a bustling success. The night air was alive with laughter and music, and the food they''d been eating was delicious. And soon, the water system and subsequent water park would be complete. Erik was one step closer to achieving his dreams of wealth and comfort.


    If only he knew of the consequences that would follow.

 Chapter 19: A Rise in Infamy

    It had been a long time since Erik had drinks with people, let alone to this extent. The alcohol coursed through his veins, making him feel light-headed and carefree. He laughed along with the others, enjoying the company and the atmosphere.


    But even as he reveled in the moment, a nagging voice in the back of his mind couldn''t help but wonder about the future. What would happen when the novelty of the burger shack wore off? When the villagers found something else to obsess over? He knew that success was never guaranteed, even when it seemed so close.


    Erik would have to continue to think of ideas to sell. Drunkenly, he didn''t think it''d be too difficult. He had already thought of things to incorporate from his world to this fantasy world. There were so many possibilities.


    The only problem was figuring out what was needed, what would sell, and what wouldn''t get him killed. The latter was a particularly important concern. He had seen enough of this world to know that it was not all fun and games. There were powerful beings and deadly creatures lurking in the shadows, and he didn''t want to attract the wrong kind of attention.


    He would''ve given it more thought, but the fact that he was now drunk and surrounded by a group of natives in a foreign fantasy world made it difficult to focus on anything beyond the present. The music grew louder, the voices more boisterous, and the breeze of the summer cooling everyone down.


    "So, what do you say, Erik?" A burly man with a hearty laugh slammed a hand on Erik''s back, nearly knocking him over. "You''re the hero of the hour! Tell us a story from your world!"


    Erik wheezed for breath as he tried to stand upright. The burly man''s hand remained firmly planted on his back, and the villagers'' eyes were on him, waiting expectantly. He knew that stories and legends were a cornerstone of this world''s culture, but he was wary of sharing his own world''s tales. Mainly because he couldn''t come up with a good one on the spot.


    "Er... what was your name again?" Erik stuttered, trying to remember the man''s name.


    "Tauravolk!" The burly man boomed, slapping Erik on the back again. "I''m the blacksmith here. Tell us a tale that will make us laugh and cheer!"


    "Well, Taur," Erik began, his speech slightly slurred from the drinks, "I''ve got a story that''s a bit of a classic from my world. It''s called ''The Three Little Pigs''."


    As Erik told the story, Talia drunkenly stumbled over to him, leaning heavily on the makeshift bar. "You know," she whispered into his ear, "why bore them with a story when you can conjure something incredible from your world?"


    Erik raised an eyebrow. "Like what?"


    Talia giggled. "Like... fireworks!"


    "You guys have that here, too?"


    "No, no, no," Talia whispered back, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "But I can make it happen. Just watch."


    Reluctant at first, Erik procured his journal and pen, sketching out what he could remember of the concept of fireworks. Tapping on the drawing with his pen, a silver flash emitted, and his sketches were conjured, floating in the air. The villagers gasped in amazement as the drawing grew in size and detail.


    Erik glanced at Talia with a questioning look. "What now?"


    Talia giggled again, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Now, you make them go boom!"


    Her fingertips glowed with a golden fire as she stumbled over to the conjured floating fireworks. She brought her flaming fingers near the fuses, whispering a spell under her breath. Erik watched, half in awe and half in fear, as she touched the glowing lines. The fireworks shot into the night sky, exploding in a symphony of colors and sounds. The villagers erupted into cheers and amazement, their eyes reflecting the kaleidoscope of lights above.


    "Now, that''s a show!" Tauravolk roared, lifting his mug high in the air. "To the Burger King and the Beggar Queen!"


    Erik felt a swell of pride as he heard the villagers cheer. He looked over at Talia, who was now lying on the ground, watching the display with a goofy smile on her face. He couldn''t help but chuckle at her antics.


    Then, Erik did a double-take.


    "Hold on, who are you calling ''Burger King''?!"


    His protests were drowned out by the thunderous applause and cheers of the villagers.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Erik woke up in the hut with a throbbing headache. The room was spinning, and the smell of burnt gunpowder lingered in the air. He vaguely recalled the events of the night before and hoped he hadn''t done anything too embarrassing.


    It was then that he realized he was in the same bed as Talia, who was still fast asleep beside him. The memories of the previous night''s festivities rushed back to him in a blur of laughter, food, and the incredible fireworks display. But the time after was lost to him.


    For a moment, Erik sat there in disbelief, trying to make sense of the situation. Then, he noticed that the bed was larger than he had realized, with a divider down the middle that had been pushed aside during the night. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart.


    His clothes were still on him, and it didn''t seem like anything happened. Erik glanced down, seeing Illyanth sleeping quietly on the floor next to Talia. Okay, that was also a good thing, since the dragon infant hadn''t torn him to shreds if Erik had done something last night.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    With a sigh, he carefully climbed out of bed, trying not to disturb the sleeping Talia. He looked around for his outdoor clothes, which were scattered around the room, remnants of last night''s festivities. As he began to dress, his mind raced with thoughts of the water park and the rapid progress he hoped to achieve again today.


    Perhaps he moved too quickly, as Erik felt a wave of nausea assault his senses. He paused, breathing deeply, and took a moment to let the room stop spinning. Talia stirred, her eyes fluttering open to meet his.


    "Good morning-"


    Erik nodded his head at her voice as he switched his shirts.


    "-Burger King."


    He immediately balled up his shirt and launched it at Talia''s face, hitting her with an audible thud. Simultaneously, the rapid movement proved too much for his hangover as he doubled over, his dinner last night making a swift retreat from his stomach.


    "I take it you''re not a fan of that title," Talia said weakly from behind the fabric fortress, her voice muffled.


    "Not really," Erik grumbled, holding his stomach. "But if it keeps the villagers happy, I''ll deal with it." He took a deep breath and stood up, the room spinning slightly. "God, my head hurts."


    "Here," Talia casted the same spell she did on herself, easing the hangover from Erik''s head. "Now, let''s get dressed and face the day."


    "Oh, thanks," Erik mumbled, rubbing his head. He grabbed his journal and pen, stuffing them into his shorts and stretched. He noticed that Talia didn''t seem that uncomfortable about sharing a bed with him. It only cemented the fact that nothing probably happened last night. "Alright, let''s go. We''ve got a water park to plan and a village to save from culinary boredom."


    "Don''t you need to finish the plumbing system first?" Talia yawned, following Erik out of the hut.


    "Yeah, yeah," Erik waved a hand dismissively. "But I''m expecting it to be done by late afternoon. I''ve already sketched up the mechanical side of the system in preparation for today."


    They stepped out into the bright morning light, and Erik''s eyes immediately searched for Alyssa. He found her speaking with a group of villagers, a clipboard in hand, her expression stern yet focused. She had transformed into a bustling beacon of efficiency overnight.


    Impressed with how early she had shown up at the burger shack, Erik approached her, followed by a groggy Talia.


    "Good morning, Alyssa," he called out. "Looks like you''re already on top of things."


    "Morning, bosses!" Alyssa saluted the two, "The pre-meeting is almost done. Just a few tweaks here and there, and we''re good to go to start preparations."


    Erik nodded, feeling a sense of pride at the sight of his employees. He turned to Talia. "Did you want to stay here today again or come help me with the water system down by the lake''s edge?"


    Talia looked up at the sky, her eyes squinting against the sun. "I think I''ll stay here today, help Alyssa with the burger shack. Maybe come up with some new menu items, train the staff on customer service."


    Despite Talia''s success with her alcoholic creations and the burger shack''s new uniforms, Erik still had a bit of nervousness and doubt about her words. Regardless, he couldn''t deny that Talia had been a great help in integrating him into the village and making the burger shack a success. With her by his side, he had felt a strange sense of belonging that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "Alright then," Erik said with a nod. "I''ll head down to the lake and get the water system going."


    <hr>


    The day was hot and sweaty, with the sun beating down on Erik''s bare chest as he worked alongside the villagers. They had made significant progress on the water system, and the lake was now surrounded by a complex network of pipes and wooden structures that would soon bring fresh water to the village. Despite the heat, Erik felt alive and purposeful as he gave instructions and helped lift heavy materials.


    As they worked, the villagers shared stories of their lives before the burger shack. Most had never left the village, and their curiosity about the outside world was palpable. Erik found himself enjoying their company more than he ever had before. They were simple, hardworking people who had accepted him without question, and he felt a growing kinship with them.


    It reminded him of the days he''d spent working on construction sites and renovation projects back home, except here, the stakes were much higher. A successful water system could change the lives of these people, turning their village into a thriving hub of activity and prosperity. Aside from that, it was a project that Erik himself was implementing, making him feel more connected to the outcome than any blueprint he''d ever drawn up.


    The villagers were much more competent than Erik expected, with the basis of the water pump system completed by midday. The giant wooden wheels were in place, and the magic crystals were installed, ready to harness the flow of water from the lake. Erik was impressed by their willingness to learn and adapt to new ideas.


    During that time, Erik had conjured up machinery that would use electricity to run the pumps. He had to explain to the villagers that water pressure was the key to moving water without magic, and they had listened intently. They had constructed a simple but effective dam that would allow them to control the flow into the village, and Erik had designed a system of pipes that would distribute the water to various points around the village.


    As the work on the water system progressed, Erik couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his creation. He had always loved engineering, but this was the first time he had built something so essential with his own two hands. The villagers, who had initially been skeptical of his ideas, now looked to him with a mix of awe and respect.


    By late afternoon, Erik encouraged the villagers to rest, seeing Illyanth coming towards them with their usual boxes full of food and drink. Erik hesitantly patted the dragon, who allowed it before huffing his way back to the burger shack.


    Relaxing near the lake''s edge, Erik marveled at how quickly the system had been constructed within two days. Pretty much the only thing left to do was to install the pump machines around the key points, and the village would have a steady supply of fresh water. He felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him, something he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "Burger King!"


    Erik ignored the voice and continued to eat his late lunch.


    "Burger King?"


    Erik continued to pretend not to hear.


    "Erik, sir!"


    He finally glanced up in the direction of the voice. A young villager, barely a teenager, was jogging over to him, breathless. "What is it?" Erik called out, his mouth full of food.


    "Um, sorry to bother you, sir, but the villagers wanted me to tell you that they... well, they''ve decided to name the water system after you."


    Erik choked on his food, coughing and spluttering before finally swallowing. "What? After me? Like my name?"


    The village teen shook his head. "No, we just took your last name. We''re calling it Park''s Water."


    Erik stared at the villager for a moment. The naming was strange and confusing. Not to mention he hadn''t come up with a name for the actual water park yet, so why name the water system? But before he could ask why, the teenager had already dashed away.


    Erik shrugged and took another bite of his food. It was weird, sure, but he figured it was the village''s way of showing their appreciation. As he chewed, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of conflicting pride swell within him. On one hand, it was nice to finally have something named after him, but on the other hand, it was just a water system. He chuckled to himself and turned back to his lunch.

 Chapter 20: Bigger & Better

    As the villagers gathered around him, Erik felt the weight of their expectations. He had to admit, the thought of letting them down was terrifying. The project had to work; their lives depended on it. But as he surveyed the system, he had a gut feeling that it would. Countless hours designing industrial assembly manufacturing lines and managing logistics back on Earth had paid off in this unexpected way.


    "Alright," Erik began, taking a deep breath, "Let''s test this out."


    The villagers looked at him expectantly. He gestured for them to stand back and approached the water pump. His heart raced as he hoped that his knowledge from his past life would serve him well in this new world. He pulled the lever, and with a groan, the wooden contraption began to move. Water started to flow into the wooden troughs they had built, which led to the burger shack and eventually to the rest of the village.


    Erik watched the water flow, his eyes scanning for any leaks or issues. To his relief, everything appeared to be working perfectly. The villagers watched in amazement as the water filled the troughs. He could see their expressions shift from doubt to excitement.


    "It''s a miracle!" One of the villagers exclaimed. "The water flows like it''s alive!"


    A small devious grin slowly bloomed across Erik''s face. With the near completion of the water system, the water amusement park itself was getting closer to reality. The villagers had proven to be more capable than he had ever given them credit for, which opened up more paths for Erik to venture into.


    He turned back to the villagers, a triumphant grin on his face as he splayed his arms out wide.


    "This is just the beginning," Erik announced, his voice carrying over the sound of the gushing water. "We''re going to turn this village into a thriving tourist destination!"


    The villagers looked at each other in confusion, whispering among themselves about what a ''tourist destination'' could possibly mean.


    "Never mind," Erik scratched the back of his head. "Let''s go grab dinner at my burger shack."


    The villagers nodded eagerly, the promise of food more appealing than the abstract concept of ''tourist destinations''. As they walked back, Erik couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. He had turned a simple burger shack into a hub of activity, and now they were one step closer to creating something even more grand.


    While he wondered how Talia and Alyssa were doing, managing his burger shack, Erik turned his focus back to the water system. He had to ensure it would be capable of handling the demand of the growing village and the future water park. The villagers had worked tirelessly, and the result was a marvel of engineering and magic, combining the knowledge of his old world with the magic of this new one.


    "What the¨C"


    Erik froze in place, staring at the scene before him. Behind him, the villagers all surged past Erik to order their meals at the counter of the outdoor kitchen.


    After what happened last night, Erik was expecting to see a similar scene, with more villagers and outsiders enjoying themselves underneath the cool pavilion while Talia and Alyssa managed the workers in their new uniforms. But what he saw was something entirely different. The burger shack was indeed bustling with customers, but there was something... off about the way the villagers were behaving.


    The air was electric with excitement, and the chatter of the villagers was punctuated by bursts of laughter. Erik felt his stomach drop as he saw a few of the men leering at something behind the counter. He quickened his pace, pushing through the crowd. His heart raced as he reached the kitchen area, and what he saw made him do a double-take.


    Alyssa was standing there, her apron tied tightly around her waist, a look of pure exasperation on her face. But she wasn''t the focus of the crowd''s attention. It was Talia. Dressed in a makeshift bikini, she was flipping burgers with a grace that seemed to defy the laws of physics. The twine that held the cloth in place looked as if it might snap at any moment, and the men of the village were taking full advantage of the view.


    "Hey! I thought we agreed on you not stripping for money!?" Erik shouted over the cacophony of the crowd, his eyes wide with shock and embarrassment.


    Talia rolled her eyes. "I''m not stripping, I''m cooking. And if you must know, I''m not getting paid extra for this."


    Several of the village men dropped handfuls of coin into what looked like a medium glass tip jar, nearly filled to the top already. Erik silently turned his gaze back to Talia, who avoided his accusing eyes and acted as if nothing was wrong.


    "Look," she said, flipping a burger with a flourish. "This is just a little...promotional work. Besides, it''s not like I''m actually naked. I just thought that with my expertise and reputation, I could use it to my advantage. And what''s the harm of me having a little less clothing when working in the heat of the kitchen?"


    "You can literally cast a self-regulating temperature spell."


    "That eats up precious mana," Talia dismissed Erik''s remark with a wave of her hand. "And it''s not like anyone''s complaining."


    "I... guess," Erik relented. "But, I don''t want the burger shack to become known as a... I don''t know, a bikini cafe!"


    "Relax, Erik Park. I just spontaneously decided to wear this to help boost morale. Besides, it''s not like I''m serving in just this," Talia said with a smug smile, gesturing to her attire. "I''ve got my apron on."


    Erik wanted to argue that that wasn''t helping at all, but with the surge in success from Talia''s impromptu fashion choice, he bit his tongue. The customers were all smiles and full wallets, and business was booming.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Fine. But try not to do this again, okay? I''ll let you slide for tonight." Erik sighed as he prepared himself to start working.


    "Thank you, Erik." Talia suddenly hesitated for a moment, catching his attention. She fidgeted nervously, causing Erik to feel a sense of apprehension.


    "...What?" He quietly asked her.


    "Would you... also let it slide for the others?"


    Erik took a second to process what she said. "The others?" He questioned, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Princess Taliana! We''ve finished changing!" The eager voice of a village girl rang out from the back of the burger shack. Erik whirled around, his jaw dropping as several of the female waitresses strutted out, each wearing their own makeshift bikinis. The twine and fabric barely covered them, leaving little to the imagination.


    Erik looked at Talia again, who had the audacity to nod her head with approval. He fought the urge to scream and instead took a deep breath. "Only for tonight."


    The rest of the evening passed in a blur of orders and ogling. Erik tried to focus on the job at hand, but it was hard to ignore the commotion that Talia''s wardrobe choice had caused. Despite his misgiving, he couldn''t deny that the burger shack had never been so busy. The villagers were lining up, and even some of the more conservative ones were cracking smiles at the sight of the bustling eatery.


    At some point, the single tip jar had multiplied, and Erik was disappointingly amazed to see five tip jars filled. Alyssa seemed to share his sentiment, as she and a few other women were still in the original crop top and black skirt uniform. She had given him a sympathetic look earlier, but he was too busy to address it. The night grew later, and the crowd grew rowdier. Alyssa approached him, her voice barely audible over the din. "Erik, I think we might need to hire more staff. We''re getting swamped."


    Erik let out an exasperated sigh. "Yeah, you''re probably right." He couldn''t believe the chaos a simple change in attire had brought. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. For now, let''s just keep the customers happy."


    The night grew later, and the burger shack was still packed. The sight of the tip jars brought a bit of a grin to Erik''s face. Despite his initial reluctance, the bikini-clad servers had indeed brought in more business. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and embarrassment.


    Rutaminuar came to relieve Erik of his position, but they were so busy that Erik couldn''t afford to take a break. Even Alyssa didn''t seem insistent on making him stop, as she was busy handling the drink orders. Erik felt his face flush under the scrutiny of the male customers, and he was acutely aware of the coins clinking into the tip jars. It was an odd feeling, to be both the manager and the subject of this peculiar spectacle.


    As the moon rose high in the sky, the crowd finally began to thin out. Erik took a moment to catch his breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. He glanced over at Talia, who was still serving customers with surprising enthusiasm despite her scant attire. Her smile was as radiant as ever, and the men in the crowd hadn''t ceased their ogling.


    "Alright, boss, you''ve done enough," Alyssa said, placing a gentle hand on Erik''s shoulder. "Why don''t you take the rest of the night off?"


    Erik nodded, feeling a mix of exhaustion and disbelief. He stepped away from the grill, watching as Alyssa took his place without missing a beat. Despite the chaos, she had maintained her composure, a stark contrast to the frenzied energy that had gripped the rest of the burger shack.


    "Thanks, Alyssa." He murmured, his eyes lingering on the tip jars. He had no idea how many coins the six jars contained, but it was definitely more than ten times the amount last night. In fact, glancing back over to the pavilion, Erik was both elated and surprised to see it still so packed.


    The cool night air caressed his skin as he stepped out from behind the grill, the heat of the kitchen dissipating as he moved away. He took a moment to appreciate the tranquility of the night, the stars shining brightly above him, and the distant sounds of the forest animals that provided a gentle soundtrack to the otherwise hectic evening.


    "Erik!"


    He turned to see a familiar face approaching him.


    "Ger... Gerrymander, right?" Erik asked the clothing shopkeep.


    "N-no, it''s Geritara..." Geritara corrected, his eyes glancing over Erik''s toned form glistening from sweat before darting away in embarrassment. "I, uh, I heard about your...unique approach to advertising tonight."


    "That wasn''t-! It was Talia''s idea," Erik sputtered, feeling his cheeks redden. "I had no idea that this would happen."


    Geritara chuckled, his eyes still flickering over to the tip jars. "Well, it certainly seems to be working. Your little burger shack is the talk of the village. Dare I say, outside the village as well?"


    Erik groaned. "I can''t believe this. It''s like we''re running a... a... burlesque fast food joint."


    "Even so, you''ve managed to accomplish quite a lot since you''ve arrived here. Certainly nothing along the likes of previous Travelers who came before you, but still pretty impressive," Geritara nodded his approval.


    Erik made a face, understanding that the clothing shopkeeper referred to his duties to slay the Demon King. "Look, I''ll get back on track with that as soon as I become rich- er, I mean, when I have more resources to help the village."


    Geritara didn''t look convinced, but shrugged it away. "Anyway, I''m just so intrigued by the uniforms I''ve seen your employees wear; they''re absolutely fabulous. Did you design them yourself?"


    "Well, most of them. The uniforms for the burger shack were completely Talia''s idea. I''m honestly not even sure where she got the ideas for the bikinis." Erik admitted, embarrassed.


    "Oh? That''s what they''re called? I heard rumors from some of the men in the village that your upcoming water park would feature these types of swimwear," Geritara continued, an excited spark in his eyes. "By any chance, would you happen to have a need for a fashion designer in any of your future endeavors?"


    Erik hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. As an industrial engineering graduate, he knew nothing about fashion design, but the success of the burger shack''s new look was undeniable. He couldn''t just ignore the potential this could have for his water park.


    "Sure," Erik said with a sigh. "I guess I could use someone with a good eye for design. Just keep in mind that the pay will be low for right now."


    "Pay?" Geritara seemed taken aback. "You''re already paying me? You are definitely from another world, Erik. You''re much kinder and more thoughtful than some people in the royal capital."


    Erik blinked, surprised by the man''s reaction. "What do you mean?"


    "In this world, we do not always receive monetary compensation for our efforts. Rather, those that cooperate with the business of the royal capital often go unpaid for long periods of time before they are granted a boon or favor," Geritara explained, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "But I am happy to offer my services to you in exchange for friendship and the opportunity to learn from your unique perspective."


    "It''s fine, I''ll pay you when you start working with me," Erik hurriedly declined, feeling slightly bad for how things worked here. He didn''t want to take advantage of the kindness of these people, even if they were from another world.

 Chapter 21: A Good Nights Pay

    Erik and Geritara talked for a while as the burger shack did the final call for food and drinks. Erik was surprised that Talia had worked the entire shift, expecting her to have called it quits long ago. But she had a strange sort of determination (or was it greed?) in her eyes that was eerily similar to his own.


    The last customer finally left, and the employees started cleaning up. The women changed out of their bikinis into something more suitable for the cooler night air, and Erik couldn''t help but feel a bit relieved. The whole situation was so bizarre and surreal that he was beginning to question his own reality.


    Erik tried to help with closing, but Alyssa insisted that he busied himself with something less taxing, so he decided to count the coins they earned. The clinking sound grew louder as he added more to the pile, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. Despite the unorthodox method, they had earned more in one night than in a week. The thought of turning the water park into a reality grew stronger.


    From the seven jars, Erik counted 456 gold, 189 silver, and a staggering 2347 copper coins. He had never seen so much money in his life, and it was all from one night''s work. He couldn''t believe that his simple burger shack had turned into a gold mine, all because of a few bikinis.


    At that moment, Erik wasn''t sure whether he should feel elated by their monetary success or disgraced by the means to which they had achieved it. He sighed heavily, setting the jars aside.


    Talia plopped down next to him, hungrily eyeing the coins. Erik couldn''t help but smile softly, giving her a cut of the earnings. "You know, I never thought we''d make this much in one night."


    "You''re welcome," Talia replied, her focus on the coins, "since as your business partner, I need to ensure we can make the most profit."


    While Erik wanted to protest that Talia''s ideas were less than honorable, he couldn''t deny the results. The burger shack was thriving, and the villagers were talking about it in a way they never had before. On top of that, the money they made was seriously feeding into Erik''s dreams of wealth. As the last of the employees left, and the cleaning was done, Alyssa came to him with a serious look on her face.


    "Erik, I know you''re not thrilled about this, but it''s working. And if we can keep this up, we''ll be able to afford the materials for the water park in no time," she said, her voice firm but understanding.


    Erik heaved a heavy sigh. "No, I know that. I''ve already thought of a solution for it anyway," he slowly grinned at Talia and Alyssa. "Wanna hear about it?"


    "Oh, please do," Talia said, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Well, there''s no point in denying that the uniforms are definitely raking in the money," Erik began as the two women hung on to every word, "So I was thinking, maybe seasonal uniforms? Of course, we don''t make it mandatory, in case our employees aren''t comfortable with it. Alongside that, the success of the burger shack has exceeded my expectations, so I was thinking of making another one, but more family friendly. Maybe have a mini one in the water park or something."


    Talia''s eyes grew wide with excitement. "Oh, you''re a genius, Erik! Imagine the profits we''d make with a water park attached to the burger shack!"


    "Right. We''d make this one the mother business, advertise it to the other villages and regions. The water park will eventually become another attraction in Restia, and from there..." Erik grinned, feeling the wheels turning in his head.


    Alyssa nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a good idea, Erik. It''ll help balance things out and keep the reputation of the place more... appropriate."


    "Exactly," Erik said, pleased that Alyssa saw the wisdom in his plan. "We''ll start with some modest outfits for the new burger shack, something that''s still appealing but not as... risque. The water park itself will already have people wearing revealing outfits anyway, so it''ll pair nicely."


    Talia hummed. "You''ve really put some thought into this, haven''t you?"


    "It''s all about sustainability," Erik said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "We can''t just rely on one thing forever. We''ve got to keep the customers guessing, keep them coming back for more."


    Alyssa chuckled. "Sounds like you''re turning into quite the business mogul, Erik."


    "Chalk it up to my industrial engineering background," Erik said with a shrug. "But I''ve got more important things to do than just sit around counting coins all day."


    After chatting for a bit, Alyssa left the two to help close the kitchen down. Making sure that everything was in order, Erik finally entered the hut with Talia, exhausted but invigorated by the day''s events. They sat down at the small table, the coins from their successful night clinking together as they hit the wooden surface. Illyanth rose from his spot, padding softly over to Talia and nuzzling her hand.


    "You''re going to make us rich, aren''t you?" Talia whispered, stroking Illyanth''s scaly body. "And then we can build the best water park Restia has ever seen."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Who- who are you talking to?" Erik hesitantly asked her, unsure if she meant him or the baby dragon.


    Talia''s eyes never left Illyanth''s. "To him, of course. He''s going to be the park''s mascot. Can''t you feel his excitement? He''s going to love flying over the water slides and breathing fire for the kids."


    Erik wanted to say there was a better chance of Illyanth sprouting legs and tap dancing than him being a water park mascot, but he bit his tongue. Talia was lost in her fantasy, and he didn''t want to burst her bubble just yet. Plus, he had to admit, the thought of a baby dragon frolicking in the water park was a little bit charming. Even if said baby dragon could eat him up without a second thought.


    Sighing to himself, Erik opened up his journal, mulling over the sketch he had drawn up earlier that morning. Talia peered over his shoulder curiously.


    "What''s that?" she asked, the excitement from earlier not fully dissipated.


    "Well, now that we have a basic water system channeling water from the lake, I thought it was time for me to design a modern shower," Erik said, pointing at the intricate maze of tubes and valves drawn in his journal. "It''s something people in my world take for granted, but here, it''ll be revolutionary."


    Talia nodded her head sagely. "It''s like a waterfall, but for washing."


    "That- I mean, I guess? I never thought about it like that..." Erik said, a bit bewildered by Talia''s simplification but appreciative of her enthusiasm. "I''m going to conjure this, but I''m not sure if I wanted to have it inside or behind the hut."


    "There''s not really much room inside here," Talia mused, peering over Erik''s shoulder at the journal. "But if you put it behind the hut, it''ll be like a private little oasis for us."


    Erik nodded. "Yeah, that''s true. And it''ll be closer to the water source too." He closed the journal. "Alright, I''ll get it up before I sleep."


    He walked out into the night, circling around back. Erik flipped open his journal, tapping on the design of the shower to conjure it to life. The silver light grew, and a moment later, a gleaming metal frame emerged from the page, water gushing out from an unseen force. The shower was a marvel of modern engineering, with adjustable water temperature and pressure, something that would be a luxury in this world.


    Talia watched in amazement as Erik worked, tinkering with the showerhead and making sure everything was in order. "You''re like a wizard, Erik."


    "Says the actual mage," Erik muttered under his breath. But he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as the water arced gracefully out of the showerhead. It was strange, seeing something so familiar from his own world appearing here, in this medieval-esque place. He tested the water with his hand, smiling as he found the temperature to be just right. "Looks like it''s done."


    He turned, seeing Talia halfway done stripping.


    "Er, you could''ve let me know you wanted to try it out first..." Erik said, his face burning up.


    Talia gave him a cheeky grin. "Why? You''re my best friend. Besides, you''ve seen me naked before."


    "Best friend...?" Erik murmured, his cheeks still red as he averted his gaze. "I mean, I''ve known you for less than a week now, but-"


    "Oh, come on," Talia interrupted, stepping into the shower. "You''re going to let a little nudity get in the way of friendship?"


    "Nothing about this is normal," Erik groaned as he conjured up a privacy screen around the shower along with some electric lamps that he wired to one of his generators.


    While Talia was indulging in the modern shower, Erik checked on its plumbing system, ensuring it was all properly connected to the water park''s supply. The sight of the water splashing against the stone floor was oddly satisfying. It was a stark contrast to the uncivilized water blasting he''d been subjected to the past few days. The sound of the water hitting the ground was rhythmic, almost mesmerizing.


    "How''s it feel?" Erik called out, still feeling a bit awkward despite the privacy screen.


    "Ahh, heavenly," Talia''s voice was muffled but filled with contentment. "Being able to control the temperature of the water? If only you could control the strength of the water as well... It''s fine though. You''re a genius, Erik."


    Erik couldn''t help but smile at the compliment. "Glad you like it. Just remember, no magic shenanigans in there, or you''ll flood the whole place¨C"


    No sooner did he say that when the sound of gushing water grew louder, and the ground began to tremble. Erik''s heart sank as he rushed over to the shower, tearing down the privacy screen. Talia was giggling like a child playing with a new toy, her hand hovering over a new, glowing rune she''d drawn on the wall. Water jetted out from the showerhead, pulsing with each giggle.


    The ground began to grow damp, becoming muddy. Erik sighed, exasperated. At least there weren''t any bills to pay in this world.


    "Hurry up and finish so I can shower next," he grumbled, knowing that his complaint would fall on deaf ears. Talia was having too much fun with her newfound control over water pressure.


    <hr>


    Later, after he had the chance to shower, Erik lay on his straw mattress, feeling the weight of the day''s events. The burger shack was a hit, the water park was almost finished, and he had managed to make a lot more profit than expected.


    He picked up the indestructible journal that Osiris had given him, flipping through the pages filled with his scribbles and notes from his journey so far. His thoughts drifted to the giant man''s words about him being special. Erik snorted. Special, indeed. He was just going to build an industrial empire in this fantasy world.


    Of course, that wasn''t to say that the thought of having an actual fantasy adventure in a new world wasn''t exciting to him. Erik figured he''d eventually get through all the stereotypical hero''s journey crap and get to the part where he could kick back and enjoy the fruits of his labor.


    As Talia began to snore loudly in her bed, Erik mulled over the events of the day. The villagers had accepted them, their businesses were thriving, and they had even started to make a name for themselves. He thought back to the giant man''s words about being part of an experiment and saving the world. It was all so absurd.


    Deciding to dwell on it later, Erik turned on his side and closed his eyes. He had already planned a basic schedule for tomorrow''s work, which would include the beginning construction of the water park, and talking more with Geritara.

 Chapter 22: Cash Flows Like Water

    The next morning, Erik awoke, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite the previous night''s labor. The sun was just peeking over the horizon, casting a warm glow over the village. He could hear the distant chirps of birds and the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. He slipped out of bed and grabbed his journal, scribbling down a few thoughts and plans for the day.


    "Good morning, Erik Park."


    Erik froze, surprised to hear an unexpected voice in the morning. He slowly turned around, seeing Talia sitting up in her bed. It was an incredible sight to witness- the Beggar Princess herself awake before the crack of dawn.


    "M-morning... why are you up so early?" Erik asked, trying to mask his astonishment. It wasn''t that Erik didn''t believe Talia was incapable of starting the day so early, it was just that he''d never seen her do it before.


    "Ah, I had a bit of an epiphany," Talia replied with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "I figured if we''re going to run this whole water park shebang, I should probably learn more about the business side of things."


    A fearful chill ran through Erik''s body.


    "Er, no, that''s quite alright, actually," Erik stuttered, his mind racing. "I''ve got it all figured out. You just focus on... well, being the face of the operation." He didn''t want to admit that he was a bit concerned about Talia''s sudden interest in the nitty-gritty of their business venture.


    "Nonsense. As your one and only business partner, it''s only fair that I get my hands dirty," Talia insisted, hopping out of bed with a surprising amount of energy. She summoned forth an earth wall to protect her privacy as she got dressed.


    "What... what exactly do you think you''ll be doing?" Erik tried to keep his voice steady as he watched Talia summon the earth wall. He could overlook Talia making changes or taking risks since they had paid off, but he wasn''t sure if he was ready to let her dive into the financial and operational side of the business.


    "Don''t worry," Talia sounded confident. "I''ve got it covered. You''re the one with the otherworldly knowledge, but I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve when it comes to dealing with people. I''ve been watching you, and I think I can handle it."


    Erik wanted to argue that she would often immediately give up at the first signs of failure, or that she was only effective in dealing with men if she showed some skin, but he held his tongue. He knew that she had been taking her role seriously, or at least as seriously as he could expect from her.


    "Okay then... pop quiz. What''s the profit margin on a deluxe burger?" Erik threw the question at her, trying to gauge her preparedness.


    "Well... let''s just say it''s a good chunk of change, enough to keep us living comfortably without breaking the bank for our customers." Talia didn''t sound fazed at all.


    Erik didn''t say anything for a while. He just looked at the earth wall with disbelief and denial. It was nowhere near anything the answer Erik had in his mind.


    "That''s... not right," he murmured, scratching his head. "The deluxe burger has a 50% markup from the standard burger. We need to keep our costs low to maintain that margin."


    "Well, I assume that''s a negative thing, yes? We can just mitigate it with a tip," Talia waved her hand dismissively.


    "N-no, that''s not how that works¨C"


    "Let us be off, Erik Park," Talia ignored his protests, taking down the earth wall. She had chosen another outfit from his world, a pair of black shorts and a dandelion yellow tank top that was definitely not work attire for a business partner. "Today is a busy day for us."


    Erik groaned and pulled on his own clothes, a pair of khakis and a short-sleeved button up. He didn''t bother to argue anymore. If Talia wanted to learn the hard way, so be it.


    As the two emerged from the hut, Erik went to work inspecting the outdoor kitchen, ensuring that everything was in stock and ready for the night. Talia, on the other hand, took a moment to stretch her arms out wide, inhaling the fresh morning air with a contented sigh.


    "Oh, sure, she said she was going to get into the more nuanced side of business," Erik grumbled sarcastically to himself.


    Talia strutted over to him, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "So, where do we start with this water park empire?"


    "After we check our burger shack and do inventory for Alyssa," Erik made a face. "Then we can talk about the water park. Don''t forget that you can''t just neglect our other sources of profit."


    Talia sighed impatiently, but otherwise followed Erik around the outdoor kitchen as he took stock. After a while, Alyssa arrived at the shack, warmly greeting the pair.


    "Morning, bosses!" Alyssa chirped, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Ready for another big night?"


    "Actually," Erik grunted as he stood up, checking over the final list for inventory. "Do you think we''re about ready to start opening up in the afternoon as well?"


    Alyssa''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s fantastic! We can totally do it!"


    Erik smiled. "Perfect. We''ll first start off with midday breaks, which means we''ll close for an hour or two before the night shift starts..."


    As Erik discussed the changes with Alyssa, Talia tuned out, her mind racing with new ideas for the water park. The concept of a midday break was foreign to her, but she knew that working all day without rest was not sustainable. She nodded along, already envisioning the various water features and themed areas they could add to the park.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Finally, have you hired any assistant managers to help you manage the burger shack?" Erik finished up as he asked Alyssa.


    "Not exactly. I''ve spoken to them about it, and they seem willing. Should I talk more with them this afternoon?" Alyssa responded, her eyes gleaming with excitement at the prospect of expanding their operation.


    "Yeah, please do. And if you feel like they''re ready, go ahead and start training them for tonight. As soon as you feel like they''ll be able to handle assistant managing duties, we''ll start opening up the burger shack in the afternoons as well," Erik said, handing over the papers to Alyssa.


    "Great, I''ll get right on it!" Alyssa took the papers with a firm grip, her eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Erik turned to Talia, who didn''t seem like she was paying attention. He sighed, wondering how she had gone from being a naked burden to a potential business partner in such a short time.


    After making sure Alyssa was good to go on prepping the rest of the burger shack employees, Erik and Talia headed down to the lake''s edge, where the water park was supposed to be built near.


    "So, tell me more about this water park of yours," Talia said, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What kind of attractions do you have in mind?"


    Erik took a deep breath, feeling the excitement bubble up in his chest. "Well, I''ve been thinking about a lazy river, some slides, a wave pool, and of course, the main attraction, the water coaster."


    Talia''s eyes widened in wonder. "A water... coaster? Like the roller coasters in the capital?"


    "Yeah, like the- wait, you guys have roller coasters in this world? Never mind, I should''ve known not to question anything anymore," Erik griped, shaking his head. "But yes, a water coaster. It''s like a roller coaster, but you ride on an inflatable raft through the water. It''s pretty epic."


    Talia leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued. "That sounds like something straight out of a fantasy novel. I''ve never heard of such a thing. How do you plan to build it?"


    Erik pulled out his journal and flipped through the pages, showing her his rough sketches. "It''s going to be a bit of a challenge, but I''ve got some ideas. We''ll need to build a large frame to hold the track, and then we can fill the dips with water."


    He flipped through more pages of designs as the worker villagers slowly joined them at the lake''s edge, resuming their finishing touches on the water system. Erik then made sure the villagers knew what to do after he left. "We''re going to need a lot of materials, and I''ll be bringing more back when I can. I''m counting on all of you to keep this place running smoothly," he said, his voice firm yet kind.


    "Yes, Burger King!" They all cried in unison, prompting Erik to quickly leave before they could add on to the cheers.


    Talia followed the embarrassed Erik a couple yards away from the water pump site, where there were a couple of what looked like yellow caution banners sectioning off portions of the land.


    "Is there where you will be constructing the water park?" Talia asked with a straight face.


    Erik nodded, his cheeks still a bit red. "Yeah, it''s going to be right here, beside the burger shack. It''s going to be a full-fledged entertainment complex."


    "It''s pretty close to our shack too," Talia noted, a bit displeased. She didn''t finish her thoughts, but Erik knew she was concerned with the noise the water park may bring being so close to their shoddy hut. Even the burger shack was too noisy for Erik to comfortably sleep through, albeit he had been working till close.


    "Don''t worry," Erik muttered. "I''ve thought of that as well. How''d you like to finally relocate after three and a half years?"


    Talia''s eyes lit up. "Relocate? Like move houses?"


    "Even better," Erik grinned back. "Why bother spending time to look, buy, and move into a house we had no hand in designing when we can just build it ourselves?"


    Talia''s eyes widened, taking in the implications of his words. "You mean, we can build our own house? Here?"


    "Yes, obviously we''ll build a house in the middle between the burger shack and the water park," Erik said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Definitely not near the center of the village, where we can actually socialize and further our business."


    Talia rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean, Erik."


    "Yeah, I know. We''ll build it, but let''s get the water park up and running first. We''re going to need the funds from that to build a proper house," Erik said, his eyes scanning the horizon. "But I promise, it''ll be worth it."


    <hr>


    As the villagers completed the finishing touches on the water system and joined up with Erik and Talia at the construction site, Morthanu arrived to check on how things were going.


    The village elder pulled Erik aside to discuss the intricacies of integrating the water park''s plumbing with the village''s existing water supply. Morthanu''s expression was one of intense scrutiny as he listened to Erik''s plan. "You''re sure this won''t disrupt the village?"


    "Well, would you say that the burger shack has been a disruption to the village?" Erik slyly countered back.


    "Yes. It definitely has," Morthanu immediately replied, his face stern. "But in a... profitable way."


    "Is it because of our uniforms?" Talia asked innocently. Erik knew very well that she was completely aware of the effect the bikinis had on the male customers.


    "Er... n-no? I-I mean," Morthanu stuttered, his eyes darting towards the ground. "It''s the... the economic boom it''s brought. That''s all."


    Erik nudged Talia aside to save Morthanu the embarrassment as he lowered his voice.


    "And by economic boom, you mean...?"


    "W-well, we''ve had an increase of outside visitors from neighboring villages and towns. Why, just this morning, we''ve even had a few Orithane citizens come by," the village elder replied, seemingly relieved to move on from the topic.


    "Orithane? Are they like royals or something?" Erik raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, are you unaware of this world''s government and political systems?"


    Erik shook his head in response to Morthanu''s question. The village elder glanced at Talia, who averted her eyes as if embarrassed.


    "Well, simply put, in this world, there are three giant nations of land. Here, we are in the nation of Windoria, with three kingdoms vying for political supremacy. The three royal kingdoms are the Orithane, the Elfara, and the Dwarfhold, with the Orithane being our nation¡¯s capital. They are like... celebrities to the common folk. And your little burger shack has managed to attract their citizens. Quite the feat," Morthanu said with a hint of amazement.


    Talia swore she could hear gears whirring in Erik''s head. The familiar, devilish grin slowly spread across his face.


    "Oho... by my impressive intuition, I''m assuming the Elfara and the Dwarfhold are composed of elves and dwarves? So that means the Orithane are humans?" Erik asked.


    Morthanu nodded. "Indeed, they are. The Orithane are humans, known for their knightly valor and skilled craftsmanship. The Elfara, of course, are elves, renowned for their archery and magical prowess. And the Dwarfhold, as the name suggests, is inhabited by dwarves, masters of mining and metalworking." The village elder flinched upon seeing the devious expression on Erik''s face. "I haven''t known you that long, but it feels like you''re already planning something."


    Erik leaned in closer, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "You''re damn right I am. If we can attract people from all three nations, we''ll be rolling in coins!"


    "And how will you do that?" Morthanu asked hesitantly. "By promoting your burger shack and water park?"


    "I''ll do you one even better," Erik dramatically brandished his arms. "We''re going to throw the biggest, most extravagant water festival this side of the planet has ever seen!"

 Chapter 23: Another Stitch of Profit

    Before leaving the villagers alone to begin preparing the land for the water park, Erik made sure to hand out blueprints he made of the place. They weren''t to scale, nor were they incredibly detailed, but they had enough information for the villagers to get a sense of what needed to be done.


    Erik conjured up a basic set of power tools along with a magic generator, faintly surprised to find out it wasn''t as draining on him as before. He briefly taught the villagers how to use the tools as well as how to recharge them using the generator. Erik hoped that Talia was able to teach the villagers who could use magic how to power the generator using lightning magic.


    After he was certain and satisfied, the pair headed off to Geritara''s clothing shop in the bustling village, the scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat still lingering in the air. They pushed the door open, and Erik felt a strange wave of nostalgia wash over him as he saw the same wooden racks filled with fabrics and clothes he''d seen before.


    "Oh my goodness, you guys are back!" Geritara squealed with delight as he saw Erik and Talia enter his shop. He rushed over, a tape measure around his neck, his hands fluttering with excitement. "I''ve been waiting for you!"


    "Yeah? What do you have so far?" Erik asked politely. He had scheduled a talk with Geritara regarding the position of fashion designer, giving the clothing shopkeeper the task of coming up with new, more modest swimsuits.


    Geritara flitted over to a rack in the corner of the shop, his eyes gleaming. "Well, I''ve been thinking about your request, and I''ve come up with some ideas!"


    Talia and Erik exchanged a glance before walking over to Geritara. The rack was filled with swimsuits that were indeed more modest than the uniform Erik had begrudgingly allowed at the burger shack. They were still quite revealing, but Erik figured it was a step in the right direction.


    "Aren''t they fabulous?" Geritara held up a particularly eye-catching piece of fabric. It was a deep blue, almost the same shade as the water in the lake. The material looked soft and clung to the mannequin''s curves in a way that was alluring yet covered enough to not be scandalous. "I call it ''The Lake''s Embrace''. It''s made from a special type of silk I got from the merchants passing through from Elfara. It''s lightweight, and it dries quickly. Perfect for a day at the water park!"


    "Holy shit..." Erik muttered to himself. The clothing he could draw and subsequently conjure couldn''t compare to the material that he was feeling. An idea suddenly came to him.


    "Hey, Geri? How do you usually make clothes?" Erik asked.


    "Oh, I love the nickname ''Geri''; you can keep calling me that," Geritara said with a wink. "As for making clothes, I start with a pattern, pick the right fabric, and then it''s all about the stitching. Of course, a bit of magic here and there helps to keep everything just right."


    Erik had a small, devious grin. "Have you ever heard of a sewing machine?"


    Geritara tilted his head, looking at him quizzically. "A what?"


    Talia was equally as puzzled as the two watched Erik sketch something out in his journal. With a tap of his pen, a silver light brought forth a strange contraption. It had a metal frame with a needle and thread, moving rapidly by unseen hands.


    "Goodness!" Geritara gasped, his eyes wide as he stared at the whirring machine. "What sorcery is this?"


    Erik chuckled, placing his hand on the sewing machine. "It''s not sorcery, it''s science. Or rather, it was back in my world. Honestly speaking, I was thinking of having Talia modify it even further using that rune she was able to place on my generators, but this is basically what a sewing machine is."


    Geritara approached cautiously, his curiosity overriding his skepticism. "So, this... ''sewing machine'' can make clothes faster than a person?"


    "Yes, and more consistently too," Erik said proudly. "It''s a game-changer."


    They watched in silence as Talia pushed a piece of cloth near the moving needle, which immediately drew it in and clogged the machine. She turned around with a straight face.


    "I don''t think it works."


    "It''s cause you don''t know how it works!" Erik exclaimed with irritation. As he angrily half-lectured, half-explained to Talia, Geritara tentatively stepped up to the sewing machine, marveling at all the features.


    As if by instinct, Geritara deftly moved his hands, quickly unclogging the sewing machine. Erik paused mid-yell, surprised by the man''s quick adaptation to the foreign technology.


    "Oh, damn. Did not expect you to pick up on that," he murmured in awe. Talia took her fingers out of her ears and stared at Geritara and the machine with equal wonder.


    Geritara beamed. "I''ve seen many fabrics and tools in my time, but this... this is something truly amazing!" He grabbed a fresh piece of cloth and expertly fed it through the machine, the needle and thread dancing together in a symphony of stitches. "It''s like it understands my touch!"


    "Geritara was one of the few people who actually took the time to get to know me better," Talia quietly murmured over to Erik. "Besides being a decent friend, we''ve shared a lot of things with each other. One of them being that his dream was to one day make clothing that people all over the world would wear. However, many people thought his style was... too flamboyant, too revealing."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Erik nodded, watching as the clothing shopkeeper''s eyes lit up as he worked the sewing machine. An idea began to cross his mind. "If anything, he''s got a keen sense for thread weaving or whatever it''s called. If he could become the president of his own brand and clothing company..."


    "What are you plotting now?" Talia raised an eyebrow. Erik simply flashed a devilish grin as he dramatically sidled up to Geritara.


    "My dear Geri, how would you like to hear this offer I''ve thought up?" Erik purred to the clothing shopkeeper.


    Geritara looked up from his newfound toy, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "What is it, Erik?"


    "I see a bright future ahead of you," Erik began soothingly, "and I believe you have the potential to really make a difference in this world. So, I was thinking: I''ll conjure up all sorts of sewing machines for you, as well as develop new ones with your input. In return, should you choose to distribute clothing made from my machines, I only ask for a 5% cut in return. You also have the liberty of promoting and selling the devices I conjured up for you."


    Geritara''s eyes grew wide. "You''d do that for me?"


    "Oh, I''ll go even further," Erik whispered. "I could help you expand your business. Think about it. One day, you have a really nice idea for a top, so you use my fancy machines to make rough versions until it''s perfect the way you want it. Then, all you''d need to do is hand it to your factory, which will begin mass production for distribution..."


    Geritara''s eyes grew wider with every word. He had never imagined his dreams could come so close to reality.


    "But... I''ve been told that my clothing wouldn''t appeal to everyone," Geritara said hesitantly, looking from the sewing machine to Erik and then back again. "I''ve tried spreading it throughout the kingdoms and was rejected time and time again."


    "Well, from what I''ve learned in my world, it''s that there''s an outfit for every occasion," Erik grinned confidently. "That just means we need to create situations where your clothing is a matching necessity. Like, say, for our water park! You can incorporate your styles into the swimwear. That''s why I had you make some in order to see if it could work out. Plus, I''ve got a few other ideas to boost the demand for your creations."


    Geritara looked at Erik with hope in his eyes. "You really think so?"


    "I''m willing to invest a lot in you. Besides, in my world, I know what it was like to have my ideas go unheard and unappreciated," Erik pressed, his voice encouraging despite the greedy expression on his face. "Together, we can change the fashion scene here in Windoria."


    Geritara nodded, his enthusiasm building. "But how do we ensure that people from all over Windoria will wear my designs?"


    Erik closed his eyes thoughtfully. "Debut it when the water park opens. We''ll stock the shops with your brand and see if it''s a hit. Then we''ll see where we can go from there."


    Geritara''s eyes widened, and he clapped his hands together. "Yes, yes! That''s brilliant, Erik!"


    "It''s just business," Erik said with a shrug, though his heart was racing with excitement. He had never felt more alive than when he was coming up with these crazy schemes. "Now, I need you to start designing. We''ve got a festival to prepare for, and I want our park to be the talk of the town. I¡¯ll write up a contract to officially instate you as a business partner."


    Geritara beamed. "Of course! I''ll start immediately!" He disappeared into the back of his shop, and Erik could hear the sound of fabric being tossed around.


    "Well, I guess there''s that," Erik murmured to himself, watching Geritara disappear into his workshop. He turned to leave, eager to get back to the burger shack and check on the progress of the water park.


    "What''s up?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Talia''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "You know, with all the talk of water festivals and fashion lines, I had an idea for the burger shack''s next big hit."


    Erik groaned. "What now?"


    "Well, I was thinking..." Talia began, her eyes dimly lighting up with excitement. "What if we had a themed seasonal burger? Something that''s so unfathomably delicious, patrons from across the nation will want to come try it. We could also come up with a seasonal outfit to help promote the new burger as well as the water park."


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it. He glanced at Talia with a strange sense of surprise and approval. Did this woman actually have a good idea for once? "Go on," he said, intrigued.


    "That''s it. That''s all I have so far," Talia''s eyes lost their spark. "I didn''t think about it any further."


    It would have been too much of a change for Talia to have come up with a well thought-out plan, but Erik was still willing to give her a little bit of credit.


    "We''ll discuss that later then," Erik said, his voice filled with a hint of amusement. "For now, let''s go back home. I''ve gotta draw up a contract for Geri to sign."


    <hr>


    Back at the shoddy hut, Erik was busy writing up an agreement while Talia had gone next door to the outdoor kitchen, curious as to what Alyssa was up to with the employee meeting and training.


    Erik let out a sigh once he was finished with the contract. It wasn''t legal, but it would serve as a formal agreement between him and Geritara. He had included clauses for profit sharing, supply rights, and future collaborations. It was the best he could do without a law degree or a court system to enforce it. He hoped it would be enough to make Geritara feel secure in their partnership.


    Distractedly avoiding stepping on Illyanth, Erik headed outside to the burger shack kitchen, where Alyssa and the employees were gathered. The aroma of sizzling meat filled the air, making his stomach growl. Alyssa looked up from her cooking, her eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "Hey, boss! We''ve been cooking up Talia''s new seasonal burger idea! It''s a spicy dragon burger with a twist," Alyssa called out as Erik approached. The employees, all wearing their scanty burger shack outfits, looked over at him with anticipation.


    Erik warily studied the burger, the smell making his mouth water despite his skepticism. "Spicy dragon burger, huh? That''s... interesting. Is it actually¨C"


    "No, of course not," Talia denied Erik''s apprehension over it being actual dragon meat. "It''s just a spicy beef burger with a dash of dragon pepper sauce. I figured it''d be a hit with the locals."


    Erik took a bite of the burger, the flavor exploding in his mouth. The heat from the peppers was surprisingly pleasant, not overpowering the meaty goodness of the patty. "This is... really good," he admitted, nodding his head in approval.


    "Of course, we did need to use a bit of Illyanth''s waste to make it¨C"


    Erik immediately spat out the food from his mouth as Talia smirked mischievously.


    "...Just kidding, Erik. There''s no strange ingredients this time."

 Chapter 24: Finishing Touches

    After lunch, Erik headed towards the lake''s edge, where the land had more or less begun to be transformed into the water park. The area was a hive of activity, with men and women from the village bustling around, carrying buckets of water and hauling materials. The sight brought a smile to his face. They had come so far from the initial skepticism.


    "Burger King!" One of the supervising villagers called out to Erik as he approached the bustling construction site. Erik made a face at the name.


    "Er, just Erik is fine," he called back, trying to shake off the ridiculous title. He approached the foreman, a burly man with a hearty laugh and a sweat-soaked bandana. "How''s it looking?"


    "Well, we''ve got the land paved for now. The water channels are almost done, and we''re just waiting on the concrete to set," the foreman said, wiping his brow with a calloused hand. "Should be ready for the grand opening in a few weeks, as long as we don''t run into any problems."


    "Couple of weeks? Agh, is there no way to speed up construction?" Erik griped to himself. The foreman, Ricteronu, or so Erik thought, grimaced.


    "Aside from these strange tools you''ve provided us with, the only issue with speeding up the process is the fact that most of the material has to be moved around," Ricteronu explained, gesturing to the pallets of cement and wooden planks. "But we''re doing our best, Erik."


    "So, you''re saying that the only reason this isn''t getting anywhere faster is due to restrictions on manpower and material transport?" Erik mused, his eyes scanning the area. He tapped his foot against the ground, thinking hard. Then he slapped his forehead.


    "Of course!" Erik berated himself for taking so long to realize it. "Why didn''t I do this from the very beginning?"


    He cracked open his journal, using his magic pen to sketch out what looked like a giant machine. Tapping his pen on the sketch, a silver light emitted from the journal, and before their eyes, a contraption grew from the ground. It was a monstrous beast of metal and gears, with a flatbed at the back and a giant arm at the front that looked like it could lift a house.


    "By the gods!" Ricteronu bellowed out in surprise. The villagers stopped their work, staring in awe at the contraption that had materialized before them. Erik fell face-first toward the ground, the first time in a while a conjuration had sapped so much of his strength in one go.


    "What is that?" Ricteronu breathed, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "It''s a very handy machine called a ''crane''. The first of many machines I plan to conjure to this world," Erik''s voice was muffled by the dirt. He pushed himself off the ground, dusting himself off. "With this, we can speed up construction significantly."


    The villagers stared in amazement as Erik clumsy climbed into the crane''s cabin, and with a few unfamiliar motions, the arm began to rise. The machine''s engine roared to life, and he swung the arm around with surprising ease.


    Erik cackled maniacally as he manipulated the crane''s arm, feeling a newfound power surge through him despite the initial exhaustion. The villagers watched in shock as he moved heavy materials with ease, the crane''s metal arm obeying his every command.


    "This is going to revolutionize everything!" he exclaimed to Ricteronu. "Just wait until I bring in the bulldozers and excavators. We''ll have this park built in no time!"


    The foreman stared at him, utterly bewildered. "What are... bulldozers and cranes?"


    "They''re... machines from my world," Erik already gave up trying to explain the modern construction equipment. "But for now, this will do."


    Richteronu nodded, still looking at the crane with a mix of awe and skepticism. "Your world truly is a marvel," he said, his eyes following the crane as it effortlessly lifted a massive log into place.


    "Yeah, well, people from my world would say the same about yours," Erik muttered under his breath. He turned to the foreman. "Alright, so with the crane handling the heavy lifting, we can speed up the construction significantly."


    "Indeed," Ricteronu said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "This will be a boon to our progress."


    The workers watched the crane in action, whispering among themselves as they returned to their tasks with renewed vigor. The villagers had grown accustomed to Erik''s peculiarities, but this was something else entirely. It was as if he had conjured a giant metal bird from the sky to do their bidding.


    Erik hopped out, gathering a group of willing villagers to explain how to use the crane. Within minutes, they had it moving materials faster than anyone could have imagined. The sight of the crane gracefully soaring through the air, lifting heavy wooden beams and sliding them into place, brought amazement and excitement to the villagers.


    "This is incredible!" exclaimed a young worker, his eyes shining with excitement as he watched the crane in action. "I never knew such power could be harnessed!"


    With a twisted grin, Erik glanced over his other designs for construction machinery. The crane was just the start. "Now, let''s see..." He murmured to himself, flipping through pages of scribbled drawings. "Ah, yes. A cement mixer."


    While he wasn''t quite sure if he could pull off another large summon like the crane so soon, Erik didn''t mind waiting until his stamina was restored. In the meantime, he had more than enough to keep himself busy. He turned his attention to the next challenge: plumbing. The water park would need to be hooked up to the preexisting water system Erik and the villagers had built before, but that wasn''t too difficult.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Erik summoned a couple of metal pipes and a set of fittings, explaining to Ricteronu and the villagers the concept of modern plumbing. They listened with rapt attention, nodding along as he spoke about the flow of water and the necessity of keeping everything clean and sanitary. Some of them took notes in their magical journals, giving Erik the feeling of being a teacher. He didn''t feel like he was suited for teaching, but it did give him a boost of confidence.


    "So, we''re going to need to dig some trenches and lay these pipes," Erik said, pointing to the blueprints he had drawn in his journal. "Then we can connect them to the village''s water supply. It''s going to be a bit more work than you''re used to, but it''ll be worth it."


    The villagers nodded eagerly, ready to take on the challenge. They had seen what the crane could do, and they were ready to embrace this new magic from Erik''s world.


    <hr>


    After a couple of hours, Erik managed to conjure an excavator and a bulldozer, resting facedown on the ground as the clamor of the machines faded into the background. Summoning three giant heavy construction machinery was the most taxing instance of his niche magic yet, so he was faintly surprised to find himself so drained.


    The villagers were busy mastering the machinery, which made Erik both proud and a bit nervous. He hoped they wouldn''t accidentally dig a hole to the center of the earth or flatten someone''s house in the process. He watched as they dug out the perfect trenches for the plumbing, their movements coordinated despite their inexperience. The sight of the metal beasts at work was a stark contrast to the serene forest that surrounded them.


    Recovering just enough energy, Erik pushed himself up in a sitting position, his eyes glued to the blueprints in his journal. The layout of the water park was becoming more and more complex. His mind was racing with the endless possibilities, but he knew he had to keep it simple for the villagers to understand and manage.


    He began to sketch out a map for the park, labeling areas like ''Lazy River'', ''Wave Pool'', and ''Dragon''s Den'', which would be a water slide. The excitement grew in his chest as he saw his vision coming to life, and he could almost hear the sound of money falling into his pockets.


    Erik frowned when he saw a strange red light from underneath the page he was sketching on. Turning it over, he saw that it was another message from Osiris: "Hey, Erik! I hope you''re enjoying your little stint as a park designer. I''ve noticed your progress and thought I''d check up on how you were doing!"


    A feeling of apprehension welled up within Erik as he read further.


    "Your experiment is going well," the message continued. "But don''t forget, your main task is to defeat the Demon King."


    Erik scowled. Of course, he hadn''t forgotten, it was just that he didn''t want to.


    "The Demon King... I''ll deal with that when I have to," he murmured to himself. For now, he had a water park to focus on.


    Shutting his journal, Erik took a deep breath, focusing his thoughts. The villagers had made significant progress on the water park under Ricteronu''s leadership, but there was still much to do. He met with Ricteronu, briefing him on what to do next before heading back to the burger shack.


    The shack was bustling with activity. The employees were practicing their new roles, and Alyssa had them dressed in the slightly less revealing outfits that Talia had grudgingly approved. The sight of the women''s bare midriffs was a stark contrast to the modest attire of the village, but Erik figured it was a small victory.


    "So, what''s the plan for these beauties?" Erik asked, eyeing the burgers.


    "Oh, I wasn''t aware that you thought of them like that, Erik," Talia tilted her head curiously. "Well, I guess they just do what they''ve been doing, serving customers and making food¨C"


    "No, Talia, I meant the burgers," Erik interrupted, rolling his eyes. "What''s the marketing strategy for the spicy dragon burger?"


    "Well... I guess they just do what they''ve been doing¨C"


    "We have a few ideas for marketing, but nothing concrete yet," Alyssa took her turn interrupting the clueless Talia, "but we could definitely use your creativity here, Erik."


    Erik nodded. "Alright, let''s think outside the box. What''s something that''s never been done before in Windoria?"


    "Besides burgers and an upcoming water park? " Alyssa quipped, raising an eyebrow. "I''m sure you of all people might have an idea."


    Erik grunted to himself. Marketing was something he had never thought about in his previous life, but here he was, in a fantasy world with a dragon slumbering next to his bed, trying to sell fast food.


    "Fuck," Erik muttered under his breath as he pondered over the marketing strategy. He took another bite of the spicy dragon burger, savoring the flavor. It was surprisingly good, and he could see it being a hit if they played their cards right.


    "Alright, so what''s the rundown on outside promotion?" Erik began, brainstorming out loud. "I mean, I''ve noticed we had some outsiders come visit, but not a lot. I''m wondering if there''s a way to do promotion outside of Restia Village."


    Alyssa nodded. "We''ve got some traveling minstrels coming through next week. They''re known to spread news fast, and they''re always looking for a good story to tell. If we can give them something worth singing about, word of our burger shack and the upcoming water park will spread like wildfire."


    "How about we¨C"


    "How about we plan a big event?" Erik rushed out before Talia could say anything.


    "An event?" Alyssa looked up from her burger flipping. "What kind of event?"


    Erik leaned against the counter, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "A festival. A celebration of the water, the harvest, and the opening of our water park. We''ll call it the ''Water''s Embrace Festival''. It''ll be a full week of fun, food, and... festivities."


    Alyssa''s eyes lit up. "That''s brilliant! We can serve spicy dragon burgers and have games, shows, and even a burger-eating contest!"


    Erik had a devious smile on his face. With the grand event, the traveling minstrels would have more than enough to sing and dance about. The festival would be the talk of the kingdom, and it would surely attract people from far and wide. The burger shack would be at the center of it all, serving as the gateway to the water park.


    "But why stop at just a burger-eating contest?" Erik suggested, his mind racing with ideas. "We could have a fashion show, showcasing the new swimwear line from Geritara''s shop. It''s a perfect opportunity to show off his designs and get people excited about the water park."


    Alyssa clapped her hands together. "I love it! And we can have stalls for local artisans to sell their wares. Maybe even a small market area."


    "Exactly," Erik nodded. "We''ll make it a full-blown festival. It''ll boost the local economy and create buzz for our park. We''ll need to start planning right away."

 Chapter 25: The Water Festival - Part 1

    Over the next few days, Erik oversaw the construction of the water park as the burger shack steadily increased in profit. The villagers had grown more comfortable with the machinery, their movements around the crane and bulldozer becoming more natural. Ricteronu had even started to enjoy the power of modern engineering, often asking for more ''tricks'' from Erik''s world.


    Finally, the week of the festival had arrived. Erik meticulously planned the layout of the event, ensuring that the burger shack was the central hub. The smell of grilled meat and sweet pastries filled the air as the villagers set up stalls filled with delicious treats. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, announcing the ''Water''s Embrace Festival'' with cheerful illustrations of splashing waves and dragons.


    Talia walked up to Erik as he stood in between the burger shack and the newly completed, yet unopened water park. She looked at him with a mix of admiration and bewilderment. "I can''t believe you''ve managed to do all of this," she said, gesturing to the bustling festival.


    "I can''t take all the credit. Alyssa and Ric really helped me plan it," Erik said, his eyes never leaving the festival setup that was erected in the village. "But let''s not jinx it. We still have to pull it off without any disasters."


    Erik glanced at Talia out of the corner of his eye, subtly indicating that he believed she might do something to tank the festival. Talia, for her part, was either ignorant of his gaze, or simply wasn''t bothered.


    "Don''t worry, Erik," she said, her voice soothing and calm. "Everything will go according to plan."


    Illyanth trudged up to the pair, nuzzling Talia''s hand affectionately. The dragon looked over the festival setup with a yawn.


    "Looks like everything''s coming together nicely," Talia said, stroking Illyanth''s snout. "And what about you, Erik? How are you feeling about the festival?"


    "I''m... I''m a little nervous, to be honest," Erik admitted, his eyes darting around the chaotic preparations. "I''ve never organized anything like this before."


    Indeed, as an industrial engineer back in his world, Erik seldom found himself orchestrating grand-scale events, let alone in a medieval fantasy realm. Yet here he was, trying to blend the old with the new, turning a quaint village into a thriving tourist destination.


    The festival was in full swing. The scent of grilled meat filled the air, mingling with the sweet aroma of pastries from the local bakeries. Stalls of all shapes and sizes lined the cobblestone streets, displaying a riot of colors and goods. The burger shack was a flurry of activity, with a long line of hungry patrons eagerly awaiting their taste of Erik''s culinary concoctions.


    With a deep breath, Erik surveyed the bustling festival. The villagers had embraced the modern flair with open arms, their curiosity piqued by the strange contraptions and tantalizing smells. The spicy dragon burger was the talk of the town, and the burger shack was a hit. Even Ricteronu had donned a makeshift apron and was flipping burgers alongside Alyssa and her staff, who had mastered the art of fast food service with surprising ease.


    The fashion show was about to begin, and the anticipation was palpable. The stage was set with a backdrop of flowing blue fabric, representing the river that ran through the village. Geritara had outdone himself, crafting an array of swimsuits that ranged from modest two-pieces to more daring, revealing designs that pushed the boundaries of Windorian modesty. Talia, ever the diplomat, had convinced the more conservative villagers to partake by emphasizing the practicality of the garments for the water park.


    "Erik Park," Morthanu greeted him as he sidled up to the architect of the entire thing. "I must say, you''ve outdone yourself. I''ve had my doubts, especially after the Great Weed Fire, but this festival seems to be a roaring success."


    "Not yet, it isn''t," Erik murmured, his eyes scanning the festival. "Not until we gain even more visitors from outside the village."


    Morthanu chuckled. "You always aim high, don''t you?"


    "It''s not like I want to," Erik muttered under his breath, watching as the villagers lined up for their burgers. The line stretched out of the burger shack and into the street, a testament to the popularity of the new cuisine.


    The fashion show was about to start, and Erik knew that was going to be the real test. He had seen the swimsuits and knew that they would either make or break the festival. If the villagers didn''t accept them, then the whole water park might just be a flop.


    Frankly speaking, Erik had spent quite some time with many of the villagers, trying to gauge how they would react to the swimwear of his world. And if he had to make a judgment, it would be that he didn''t know how about half the men would react.


    The women, on the other hand, were a different story. They had shown a mix of excitement and apprehension. Some were eager to show off their figures, while others were more conservative and worried about what their families would think.


    Erik sighed and shook his head, turning to Morthanu.


    "Well, Mr. Mort. Are you ready to judge these lovely ladies in their swimsuits?"


    The village elder audibly swallowed, his gaze drifting to the stage where the models were preparing. "I suppose it is a duty that must be done," he replied, trying to sound solemn. Erik could tell he was looking forward to it despite his stoic exterior.


    Chuckling, Erik watched as Morthanu eagerly hurried over to the judge''s panel before he looked around for Talia. But the Beggar Princess was nowhere to be seen.


    Nervous, Erik felt as if he knew what she was up to, turning back to the stage where Geritara came out with a microphone that had been previously conjured.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, welcome to the first ever Restia Swimsuit Fashion Show!" Geritara announced, his soft voice now booming out over the crowd. "Thanks to the generosity of Erik Park and his ideas, many of these fabulous outfits of mine were brought to life! I really hope you guys enjoy the show!"


    The crowd roared with excitement as the first model strutted out onto the makeshift stage. Erik''s eyes searched for Talia again, but she remained elusive. The show began with a series of modest swimsuits, designed to appease the more conservative townsfolk. They were met with polite applause and nods of approval. Morthanu''s stern face remained unchanged as he took his role as a judge very seriously.


    Then, as if on cue, the music switched to something more upbeat, and the crowd''s anticipation grew palpable. The next set of swimsuits were bolder, with brighter colors and more daring cuts. The models looked like goddesses emerging from the water, their smiles infectious as they showcased their figures.


    Erik''s heart skipped a beat when he finally spotted Talia standing in the wings, watching the show with a mix of curiosity and amusement. She was dressed in a crimson bikini that left little to the imagination, her long black hair cascading over her shoulders. He knew that look in her eyes; she was ready to cause a scene.


    "Oh god, no..." Erik murmured under his breath, his eyes widening as Talia took the stage. The crowd gasped, their eyes drawn to the crimson fabric clinging to her body like a second skin. She had a wicked smile on her lips as she strutted down the runway, the confidence in her stride leaving no room for doubt.


    Erik wasn''t superstitious, at least, not in the traditional sense, but he found himself physically crossing his fingers and toes as Talia strutted down the runway. The crowd''s reaction was a mix of shock and awe. The more conservative villagers looked ready to faint, while the younger ones couldn''t peel their eyes away.


    "Please just be walking, please just be walking..." Erik''s silent mantra grew louder in his head as Talia approached Morthanu. "Talia, do not fuck this up with any antics..."


    Mirth danced in her golden eyes as she approached the stern judge, a knowing smirk playing at her lips. She stopped in front of him, striking a pose that would make any fashionista proud. The crowd held its collective breath, waiting for Morthanu''s reaction.


    With a straight face, he brandished two thumbs up, giving Talia an enthusiastic nod. "Absolutely stunning," he announced, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd.


    Erik breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, that could''ve gone worse," he murmured to himself.


    "Great! Now, we''ll get to the water games!" Talia announced, a little more energetically than she usually was.


    "Hold on, what water games¨C"


    Erik''s thoughts were cut off by the sound of laughter and cheers as the crowd eagerly awaited the next part of the festival. He had no idea what Talia had planned for these ''water games'', but he had a sinking feeling it would be something wild and completely out of his control. Granted, he had promised Morthanu the possibility of water games, but he didn''t actually expect them to happen.


    The models began to usher the audience down to the makeshift pool that had been constructed for the festival. Erik hurried to catch up, trying to keep an eye on Talia as she whispered something to one of the burly village men. Suddenly, the man''s eyes lit up, and he disappeared into the crowd.


    "Hey, Talia!" Erik called out to her, but she was already in the midst of the crowd. He shoved his way through the throng of people, the anticipation of the water games making them restless. He had to admit, she had a knack for stirring up excitement.


    Struggling to get to her, Erik nearly collided into Illyanth, who snorted indignantly at him. "Hey, buddy, any idea on what the fuck your owner''s gonna do?" he asked the baby dragon, who simply blinked at him. Erik sighed again. "I know you can''t talk, I just needed to vent."


    When he finally reached the poolside, Talia was already standing atop a makeshift podium, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the grand finale of our festival''s opening day!"


    Her voice echoed through the clearing, and the crowd grew quiet, their eyes fixed on her. "Today, we shall hold the first ever ''Restia Splash Showdown''!"


    "...The what now?" Erik murmured to himself, his heart racing. He had no idea what ''Restia Splash Showdown'' was supposed to be, but he had a feeling it was going to be something unexpected.


    "This is where we really show our village spirit!" Talia shouted, holding up a large wooden bucket filled with water. "We''re going to see who can make the biggest splash!"


    Erik felt a cold sweat form on his brow. This was definitely not what he had in mind when he suggested the idea of water games. He glanced around the crowd, hoping to spot any signs of dissent, but the villagers were all smiles and cheers.


    "You''re going to love this, Erik!" Talia called out to him, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "We''re going to start with a simple water balloon toss, and then we''ll move on to the real fun!"


    Erik felt a twinge of dread in his stomach. ''Real fun'' could mean anything with Talia. He watched as the villagers eagerly paired up, grabbing water balloons from a pile.


    "Erik, you''re up!" Talia called out, tossing a water balloon in his direction.


    Erik caught it with a resigned sigh. "Fine. If this is what it takes to keep the festival going."


    "The rules are simple! Each pair will throw the water balloon back and forth, taking a step back with every successful catch!" Talia''s enthusiasm was infectious, and Erik couldn''t help but feel a bit excited despite his reservations. He picked a random partner from the available models, a woman named Lila, who was dressed in a more modest, yet still quite revealing, swimsuit.


    "Burger King," she bowed her head in greeting, much to his embarrassment.


    "J-just Erik is fine..." Erik mumbled, his cheeks flushing a bit as he took his position opposite Lila. The crowd counted down from three, and the tossing began. To his surprise, Lila had quite the arm on her, and the water balloon arched gracefully through the air, landing in his outstretched hands. He tossed it back with a bit more force, and she caught it with ease, taking a step back.


    They continued this dance of steps and tosses, the crowd oohing and aahing with each successful catch. The other pairs dropped out one by one, their balloons popping and drenching them in cold water. Erik noticed both the models'' swimsuits beginning to show a little more skin the more wet it became and how the men''s eyes of the village- including the village elder Morthanu, who was supposed to be judging the fashion show- were glued to the display.


    He couldn''t really say anything of course, since he was doing the same thing as them.


    The tension grew as Erik and Lila reached the edge of the pool, the crowd chanting their names. With a final toss, the balloon soared through the air, and time seemed to slow down as it hovered for a moment before bursting into a glorious splash of water over Lila. Despite the crowd''s, or rather the men''s, roar of approval, Erik immediately knew Talia had used her magic to pop the balloon before Lila could catch it.


    Even so, she was all smiles as she took her bow, the water running down her body in rivulets. Erik couldn''t help but feel a twinge of irritation at Talia''s antics, but he knew that she had a plan, and that she was probably enjoying watching him squirm.


    "Thank you to everyone who participated in the water games so far! We''ll be taking a break before continuing with festivities. And don''t forget, at the end, the judges will announce the winner of the swimsuit contest!" Talia announced, waving her arms to signal the end of the water balloon toss.

 Chapter 26: The Water Festival - Part 2

    Back at the burger shack, Erik grabbed a towel to wipe the sweat from his brow, his eyes straying to the pool where the water games had been held. The villagers were still buzzing with excitement, and in turn, that had generated the most business the burger shack ever had.


    Erik noticed a surge of outsiders visiting from different villages and towns, with some even hailing from the three kingdoms. The word had spread about the peculiar and alluring festival in the small village of Restia, and people were curious. The sight of these newcomers wearing their own traditional garb, mingling with the villagers, and partaking in the festivities brought a smile to his face. It was working. The water park was slowly becoming a reality, and the village was starting to thrive.


    He quietly surveyed the different races that had also come to visit, taking note of their reactions to the modern cuisine. The elves, with their pointed ears and ethereal grace, were particularly intrigued by the juicy burgers. One had even asked if it was a rare form of elven food that they hadn''t encountered before. Erik had to chuckle at the absurdity of the situation.


    As for the dwarves, they were skeptical at first, but the spicy dragon burger''s aroma had drawn them in like moths to a flame. Erik watched with amusement as their stern expressions morphed into looks of delight after their first bite. The food was acting as a bridge between worlds, a way to share his own culture with the inhabitants of Windoria.


    Even a few other races that Erik wasn''t familiar with had shown up, their curiosity piqued by the tales of a burger-slinging human and a destitute mage princess. The variety of species in the crowd was a testament to the allure of the festival. The sound of laughter and cheers filled the air as the villagers mingled with the visitors, sharing stories and experiences.


    Erik relished in the sound of coins clinking into the cash register as orders flew out of the kitchen. Alyssa had done a fantastic job training the staff, and they were handling the rush like seasoned professionals. The smell of sizzling meat and freshly baked buns wafted through the air, mixing with the sweet scent of the spicy dragon sauce. It was a smell that was slowly becoming the scent of success.


    "What do you make of it, Erik?" he heard Talia''s voice behind him, a note of pride in her words.


    "Well, I-" Erik froze as he turned and stared at her.


    Talia had changed into something that was far from the crimson bikini she had worn for the fashion show. Now, she was dressed in a sleek, black wetsuit that clung to her like a second skin. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked around at the festivities.


    "Er, things are going great, actually," Erik cleared his throat as he regained his composure. "Anyway, that swimsuit isn''t one of my designs, right? Did Geritara come up with that?"


    "Indeed, it is," Talia said with a smug smile, twirling around to show off her new attire. "It''s made from a special fabric that adapts to its wearer''s body and magical abilities. Quite handy for what I have in mind."


    Any sense of embarrassment Erik had felt upon seeing Talia''s new revealing swimsuit was gone as a feeling of nervousness replaced it.


    "What... what do you have in mind?"


    "Just you wait and see," Talia winked, her golden eyes alight with mischief.


    Before he could question her, the Beggar Princess left in a hurry, apparently eager to get started for the next half of festivities. Erik sighed in resignation as a finger tapped on his shoulders.


    "Erik, I just want to thank you again for giving me the opportunity to showcase my designs!" Geritara gushed, his eyes shining with excitement. "I never thought my creations would be so well-received by so many people!"


    Deciding he''d deal with whatever Talia had planned, Erik gave the clothing shopkeep a small smile. "Don''t thank me just yet. When you start raking in the money- when you start becoming successful outside of Restia Village, that''s when you can thank me."


    Geritara nodded, his smile not wavering. "I know you''re right. But I just can''t help but feel a little bit of excitement now. This is just the beginning!"


    Erik watched him disappear into the crowd. A couple days ago, Erik had conjured up more clothing tools for Geritara, including an embroidery machine, a serger, and a fancy label maker. The man had been over the moon, his creativity running wild. In fact, just as Alyssa had done with his burger shack and Ricteronu with the construction of the water park, Geritara also made use of Erik''s other world knowledge, expanding his clothing shop with his own set of employees.


    The success of the three only made Erik wonder with disappointment over Talia''s situation. Granted, her goals were out of his hands to help with, considering he didn''t have a clue on how to start with her dreams of being a medical sorceress. At least she was trying her best to turn her financial situation around.


    "Oi! Are you the human who developed that grand structure over there?"


    Erik turned around, taken aback when he didn''t see anyone there. Then, he glanced down to see a dwarf standing on a wooden crate, his bearded face a picture of curiosity. The dwarf pointed towards the unopened water park.


    "Ah, yes," Erik said, a bit embarrassed at being caught in his thoughts. "That''s my...uh, project."


    "How''d you build it? I don''t see any scaffoldings, nor do I sense any heavy magic in the structure," the dwarf inquired, his beady eyes scrutinizing the water park.


    "Heh. From where I come from, magic doesn''t exist. So, we had to use a bit of physics and engineering," Erik replied with a smirk. He wasn''t certain if the dwarf approved of the water park or not, but Erik was damn sure to take pride in his creation. The dwarf squinted his eyes, looking like he was trying to peer into Erik''s soul.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Looks like you''re telling the truth... I respect it," the dwarf grunted, his gruff exterior cracking slightly to reveal a hint of admiration. "We dwarves are terrible at naturally wielding magic, but our craft is something we take pride in. What''s your name, Traveler?"


    "Erik Park," Erik introduced himself, his hand shooting out for a firm handshake.


    The dwarf''s grip was surprisingly gentle, a stark contrast to his burly exterior. "I am Grom. Grom McThunderbeard. Grom''s short for Gromm," he said with a nod.


    Had it been the same Erik who first came to this world, he would''ve immediately questioned the naming of the dwarf, but after everything he had been through, Erik simply took it in stride. At least his name was simple. "Nice to meet you Grom," Erik said, his eyes drifting back to the festival.


    The water games had resumed, and it seemed like Talia had upped the craziness. The crowd was now cheering on pairs of villagers as they held onto ropes attached to large buckets of water, swinging back and forth over the pool. The goal was to dunk their opponents into the water without falling in themselves.


    "Say, I heard of a rumor that you harnessed lightning in a metal box," Grom spoke up, curiosity peeking through his gruff demeanor. "Is that true, Erik Park?"


    Erik snapped his attention back to the dwarf, a devilish smile blooming across his face. He knew that Grom was asking about the generators, and he wasn''t going to give up this opportunity to promote it.


    The dwarf hesitantly stepped back upon seeing the expression on Erik''s face.


    "Ah, yes. The lightning in a metal box," Erik replied, his voice lowered in a soothing tone as he composed himself. "That''s a little something I like to call ''electricity''. It''s a powerful force that we can use to do amazing things. Like powering this festival''s lights and sounds without a single drop of mana. Sorry, without a need for a constant stream of mana."


    Grom''s eyes lit up with curiosity, and he leaned in closer. "Tell me more, human. How do you do such a thing?"


    Erik could practically hear the sounds of coins falling into his hands as he ushered the dwarf towards the back of the burger shack, where one of his generator systems was set-up.


    <hr>


    The rest of the festival went by without any major problems, save for the unnecessary drama that seemed to follow Talia wherever she went. Erik had managed to distract Grom with his tales of ''electricity'' and the workings of the generator, avoiding the embarrassment of having to explain the true nature of the water games.


    The dwarf''s eyes seem to light up with curiosity as Erik explained the synergy between the rune and the generator, which enabled the machine to store lightning magic shot at it. Erik had to briefly stop his explanation and intervene when Talia and Lila playfully fought over who could dunk more people into the pool, their laughter echoing through the festival as they were unaware of what their water-soaked swimsuits appeared to the villagers.


    "And now, to conclude the pre-opening of the water park festival, the winner of the swimsuit contest will now be announced!" Talia''s voice boomed over the crowd.


    Erik couldn''t help but feel a mix of dread and excitement as the crowd grew silent. He had been so caught up in explaining his tech to Grom that he had almost forgotten about the fashion show. He spotted Morthanu sitting between two other judges, all of them eager to see the victory candidates once again.


    The contestants lined up on the stage, their faces a blend of nervousness and anticipation. Each one had managed to secure votes from the audience and the judges based on their confidence and the appeal of their swimsuits. It was clear that the villagers had warmed up to the idea, with many of them now sporting grins and whispering to each other, sharing their opinions on who they thought should win.


    Erik had to admit, the contestants were very attractive, each one flaunting their curves and muscles in the vibrant swimsuits. It was a stark contrast to the traditional Restian attire, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit proud of himself for pushing the boundaries of their world.


    Geritara stood next to him, beaming with joy at seeing his creations on display. Even Alyssa had taken a moment to step away from the still-busy burger shack to join them.


    "I can''t believe it," she whispered to Erik, her eyes wide with amazement. "This festival is... it''s more than I ever could''ve imagined."


    Erik glanced at her, raising an playful eyebrow. "Yeah? You didn''t imagine being the manager of a burger shack, too?"


    Alyssa rolled her eyes, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "You know what I mean, Erik. This... this is something else."


    She had a point. Festivals like these, while not common in his world either, didn''t exactly include fantastical races such as elves, dwarves, and dragons. Erik''s mind raced with the implications of his success. If he could pull this off without any major disasters, it could mean a whole new world of possibilities for him and the villagers of Restia.


    The crowd grew restless as the contestants were announced. Each participant walked the runway one last time, the excitement in the air thick and palpable. Morthanu took his place at the judge''s podium, his stern expression not giving anything away. Talia, dressed in her crimson bikini, was the last to strut down the runway, her confidence unshaken despite the controversial outfit.


    "And the winner of Restia Village''s first ever Swimsuit Fashion Show is," Morthanu began, causing the villagers to wait with bated breath, "Miss Beggar- I mean, Miss Taliana Pureos Myrian of the Myrian household!"


    The crowd erupted in a mix of shock and cheers as Talia strutted back down the runway, her victory lap met with a shower of confetti and applause. The conservative villagers looked on with varying degrees of horror and admiration, while the younger ones clapped with glee.


    Part of Erik felt that Talia had rigged the contest, but the other part of him had to admit that she was definitely the most striking of all the contestants. He watched as she took her prize, a crown of water lilies placed atop her head, her smile brighter than the sun.


    "Residents of Restia Village and visitors from beyond," Ricteronu approached the podium, much to Erik''s surprise. "Thank you all for coming and experiencing what I believe has been the best thing to happen here since its creation."


    The crowd roared again, and Erik felt a warmth in his chest that was unlike anything he''d felt before. The festival was a hit, and the people loved it. It was the first time since he''d arrived here that he felt he had done something meaningful.


    "With that being said, our lovely Miss Alyssa who''s the manager of the burger shack wanted to announce that it will be serving customers all throughout the night, so please feel free to enjoy yourselves. The water park is also nearing completion, and we expect it to open up within a day or two," Ricteronu continued before he paused, scanning the crowd. "To formally end the festival, I''d like to welcome to the stage the man who, without him, all of this wouldn''t be possible¡­ the Burger King, Erik Park!"


    "Huh?" Erik''s heart stopped as the crowd''s cheers grew louder. He felt a gentle nudge from Alyssa and looked at her with shock. "Me? On stage?"


    "Of course, you," Geritara smiled warmly at Erik, giving him another gentle push towards the stage. "You''re the mastermind behind this spectacle."


    "N-no, I can''t... I''m not good with speeches..." Erik protested weakly, his face flushing.


    "Don''t be modest, Erik Park," Morthanu approached the three, urging Erik to go up on stage. "Your speeches are powerful. You''ve managed to convince me to go ahead with this plan and even be a judge!"


    "Th-that''s because I was using your desires against you, not by giving a real speech," Erik tried to argue, but his protests went unheard as he found himself on stage.

 Chapter 27: The First Trouble in Paradise

    The villagers watched him expectantly, some with smiles, others with puzzled expressions, and a few with outright suspicion. Erik took a deep breath, realizing that he had to say something, anything to maintain the positive energy that had been built throughout the day.


    "Um... hello," Erik winced as the microphone produced harsh feedback. For his conjuring magic, it was incredibly accurate in reproducing the faults and flaws from his world as well.


    "Thank you all for coming out to the Restia Festival today," Erik began, his voice wavering slightly. "I know this was a bit... unexpected, but I hope you enjoyed yourselves."


    "Go, Burger King!" A voice in the crowd shouted in the following silence.


    Erik cleared his throat. "This festival is about more than just food and fun. It''s about bringing people together, sharing our worlds, and..."


    Talia leaned over, whispering in his ear, "You''re doing great. Just be yourself."


    "Be myself...?" Erik whispered under his breath. All he knew was how to sway people to see his side, and even then, it didn''t work most of the time. Or did it?


    "Er... Restia Village has had a quiet history," Erik continued, thinking of things to say on the spot. "It has never seen such a grand event like this before, due to... lack of funds. But with my creations and the help of its residents, we''ve managed to bring something amazing to life."


    The crowd murmured, and Erik took it as a cue to keep talking. "This festival is a testament to what can happen when we open our hearts and minds to new schemes- er, ideas. My only goal in this world, as a Traveler from another, is to bring about a new, beneficial revolution! And what better way to start than with something as simple and delightful as a burger?" He paused, glancing around the crowd. "But wait, it''s not just about burgers. It''s about unity, understanding, and pushing boundaries!"


    The villagers looked at each other, some nodding in agreement, while others still looked confused.


    Erik had no idea what the hell he was talking about, but he was feeling the momentum. He saw Morthanu nod his head, seemingly impressed with the speech that was basically made on the spot. Maybe he had a knack for this whole ''inspirational leader'' thing.


    He finished his speech with an idiom, something about ''time is money'', before stepping down from the podium to applause. Talia was the first to hug him, her crimson swimsuit clinging to her like a second skin, leaving little to the imagination. The warmth of her embrace made him forget the cold water from the splash showdown.


    "Hey, easy there," Erik mumbled, his cheeks reddening as Talia squeezed him tightly. She pulled away, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "You did great, Erik! You really have a way with words," she said, her voice filled with genuine admiration.


    "One thing I learned from my old coworkers was that if you''re confident, people will follow you. You just gotta believe in what you''re selling," Erik whispered back, a slight smirk on his lips. He couldn''t help but feel a bit smug at how well the festival was turning out.


    Morthanu approached them, his stern expression replaced with a rare smile. "Your words were... surprisingly insightful, young man. This is indeed a new era for Restia."


    "Thank you, Mr. Mort," Erik bowed his head in gratitude, choosing not to reveal that he had no idea what he just said to the villagers, "I''m just happy everyone''s enjoying themselves."


    <hr>


    Later that evening, as the festival wound down and the burger shack picked up in business once again, Erik found himself in a quiet corner, sipping on his drink.


    "So, what''s next?" Talia asked, sauntering over to him with a cheeky grin. She had changed into more casual and modest clothing from his world, looking like she had stepped out of a fashion magazine.


    Erik grunted. "For now, I''m just praying for the water park''s success. And if things go well, maybe I''ll strike up a contract with that dwarf Grom. He seemed very interested in my rune generators, so I''m thinking of producing more equipment tailored to production.


    He took another sip from his cup, feeling the warmth of the alcohol slide down his neck. "Besides that, I think the burger shack is good to expand even further. And I''ve also helped Geritara develop his clothing business with a 5% cut of his sales."


    "That''s ambitious," Talia said, sitting down next to him. "But I can''t help but feel like we''re just playing around."


    Erik''s eyebrow twitched. "...Is that because you''re the one doing most of the playing?"


    Talia smacked his arm lightly. "Well, someone had to keep things interesting. Besides, it''s not like you''ve been a saint either."


    Erik chuckled, the tension between them dissipating. "True enough. But I''ve got to admit, I''m surprised how well everything''s going. The festival, the burger shack, the water park..."


    The pair fell into silence, watching the rambunctious crowd underneath the burger shack''s pavilion area. Illyanth padded softly up to Talia and curled up around her feet. For a moment, Erik felt like he was back in his own world, just watching people enjoy themselves at a BBQ or beach party.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You know, Erik," Talia spoke up, her eyes still on the villagers, "You''ve changed a lot since you first came here."


    "How so?"


    "I don''t know, actually. I just thought it was something I should say."


    Erik simply stared at her, trying to comprehend what went through her mind at times. He shook his head, deciding to just accept her for who she was.


    "Well, it''s not like I had much of a choice," Erik said, his voice a mix of sarcasm and self-deprecation. "But I''m happy with the way things are turning out."


    Talia leaned closer to him, her eyes meeting his own. "You''re doing more than you know, Erik. You''re changing our world. And I think that''s pretty amazing."


    He wanted to argue that Osiris would say otherwise, but Erik couldn''t help but feel warmth at Talia''s words. In fact, he had never once had a compliment such as that before, and it made him feel embarrassed.


    "Yeah, well... I''m just doing this to be the richest man in this world," Erik said, turning his gaze away. He tried to keep his voice steady, but the sincerity in Talia''s words had hit him like a truck.


    "That''s your goal, Erik Park?" Talia leaned in, her golden eyes searching his. "To be rich?"


    "Y-yeah." Erik shrugged, his voice betraying his nerves. "Isn''t that what everyone wants?"


    Talia studied him for a moment before letting out a laugh that was as warm as the setting sun. "You know, for a man who claims to seek wealth, you''re pretty good at making friends and changing lives."


    "Shut up," Erik scowled. "Aren''t you going to go hang with everyone else?"


    Talia''s laughter didn''t falter. "Why would I when I have the most interesting person here with me?"


    Erik wisely decided not to say that Talia was by far the most interesting person he knew, and he wasn''t sure if that was a compliment.


    "Well, I''m sure you can find more interesting things to do than talk to me," Erik mumbled, suddenly feeling self-conscious. He was never used to compliments or praise, and it didn''t help that it came from Talia, of all people.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Talia readily agreed, causing Erik to twitch again with annoyance. "But... I''ve been living in this villager for nearly three and a half years. It wasn''t until you came around that I was finally able to grow closer with them."


    Erik took a deep breath, trying to ignore the sting of her words. "Okay, okay. I get it. I''m like a breath of fresh air or something."


    "Far more than that, Erik Park. I''ve never seen a person so obsessed with money, hardworking, and utterly terrible with animals," Talia closed her eyes and nodded sagely.


    The crowd had begun to disperse, leaving the stage and the surrounding area. Grom McThunderbeard had already taken his leave, promising to visit Erik''s water park once it opened. The dwarf had left with a spark of curiosity in his eyes, and Erik had no doubt that he''d be back to inspect the contraption further.


    Talia leaned against the podium, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "So, what''s the plan for tomorrow?"


    Erik threw back his drink, chugging it all in one go. A warmth settled into his stomach as his excitement took over, amplified by his intoxication.


    "We do the finishing checks on the water park and hopefully do the grand opening tomorrow," he replied with a devious smirk.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Talia awoke in the dilapidated hut, immediately sensing that something was off. As she gazed around, she saw Illyanth curled up beside her bed, snoring softly. For some reason, despite the success of the night before and the serenity of this morning, her gut kept telling her that something was wrong.


    Getting dressed, Talia forced her uneasiness down as she walked out of the hut, seeing Alyssa already at work conducting a pre-meeting with the burger shack employees.


    "Morning, Alyssa," Talia called out, trying to keep her voice cheerful.


    "Hey boss!" Alyssa called back, her eyes twinkling with excitement. "How do you feel about today?"


    "Oh... pretty good, I suppose?" Talia replied, trying to keep the doubt out of her voice. She didn''t want to dampen Alyssa''s spirits. "Just a bit nervous about the water park opening, that''s all. Have you seen Erik this morning?"


    Alyssa blinked. "No? I thought he''d already went to the water park with Ricteronu to do a last once-over."


    Talia nodded, her stomach doing somersaults. "I should go check on them," she murmured to herself. "Make sure everything''s alright."


    She didn''t know why or how, but Talia raced down to the lake''s edge, where Ricteronu was directing some of the villagers around for the final check-up.


    "Everything okay?" Ricteronu called out to her as she approached, his eyes shimmering with excitement.


    "Yes... have you seen Erik?" Talia asked, masking her rising nervousness.


    "Now that you mentioned it, I haven''t seen him this morning," Ricteronu said, furrowing his brow. "He''s usually the first one here."


    "Exactly. He''s usually also screaming in the morning, which I use as an alarm to wake me up. Furthermore, Alyssa hadn''t seen him either," Talia mused, her mind racing. "Where could he have gone?"


    "Did he not come home last night?" Ricteronu was now visibly concerned. "I thought he was with you at the festival."


    "He was, but then Alyssa finished her shift and we all started drinking. The last thing I remember was a crowd forming around us, laughing and cheering," Talia said, her eyes scanning the area around the burgeoning water park. "I don''t know what happened after that."


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the village, in a cave hidden away from view, Erik Park woke up with a wince, his head throbbing from last night.


    "What the fuck?" he mumbled to himself, glancing around the unfamiliar space. He tried to move, but found himself bound to a chair with ropes. "Where the fuck am I?"


    "Oh, you''re awake," a familiar voice next to him spoke. Erik turned to see Morthanu, also bound in ropes beside him.


    For a while, neither men spoke, gazing at each other quietly.


    "Er... so what the fuck''s going on?" Erik finally broke the silence, his eyes squinting in the dim light of the cave.


    "I will explain to you both," a sudden third voice echoed through the cave, sending a shiver down their spines. From the shadows emerged a figure, tall and slender, dressed in a cloak that matched the darkness of the cave.


    "But, let''s start with why you''re here," the figure said, stepping into the light, revealing herself to be a young woman with a stern look on her face. Her eyes were a piercing shade of pink that seemed to bore into Erik''s soul. "You, Erik Park, and you, Morthanu, are here because you''ve disrupted the balance of this world."

 Chapter 28: The Best/Worst Assassin

    "Pardon me, but what exactly have I done to disrupt the balance of this world?" Morthanu calmly asked.


    "You, Morthanu Preclaner of the Restia Village, have been accused of..." The woman paused, as if thinking. "Er... accused of... I''m not really sure, to be honest."


    The pink-eyed woman looked at Morthanu, confused. Then, she turned to Erik, pulling her hood off.


    Now clearly visible, the men could see all the features of the dark-skinned woman. She was young, with a heart-shaped face, a small button nose, and a set of full, pink lips that looked like they hadn''t cracked a smile in centuries. Her hair was cut short and was the same color as her eyes. She had pointed ears that twitched slightly with every sound in the cave.


    "She''s an elf..." Morthanu breathed out. Erik had a suspicion that the village elder was immediately infatuated with her.


    "I am Myrese, an assassin for one of the royal families," the elf introduced herself with a slight bow. "But, yes, I have heard of your exploits, Morthanu. Your tolerance of this... outsider," she nodded at Erik, "has brought forth whispers of change that do not sit well with those in power."


    Erik''s mind whirled with thoughts. "So... you''re going to assassinate me because of the success I brought to Restia Village?"


    Myrese''s expression remained stoic. "The balance of this world is fragile. Your sudden appearance and influence, especially with your... unorthodox ideas, have ruffled feathers."


    She reached behind her and pulled out Erik''s journal and pen, tossing them on the ground in front of him. "If you wish to live, then explain to me how you were able to produce such constructions in a short amount of time. I understand these magical items were of use to you."


    "Erik, don''t tell her anything¨C"


    "I can use conjuring magic, but it''s severely limited to drawing things in my journal with that magical pen," Erik immediately answered. "But I swear, I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to help the village."


    Morthanu stared at him in disbelief. Even Myrese was taken aback by how easily Erik gave up his secret.


    "Um... alright then. I guess you''re pretty straightforward," Myrese said, eyeing the journal and pen warily. "But why would you bring such power to this realm?"


    "I''m from another world, a Traveler. A god named Osiris forced me to reincarnate here since I died in my original world. The task given to me was to defeat the Demon King, but I have no outstanding strengths whatsoever. I''m just here to get rich," Erik replied bluntly, his head still pounding from his hangover. "But I ended up getting involved with the village, and well, one thing led to another."


    The cave fell silent as both Myrese and Morthanu processed Erik''s words. Myrese''s pink eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him for any signs of deceit. "A Traveler," she murmured, tapping her chin with a slender finger. "I''ve heard whispers of such beings, but never encountered one before. Common in the royal capital, though I understand they start off in villages such as Restia. How come you haven''t moved on yet?"


    "Because-" Erik paused. No really, what was his reason for staying in Restia Village? If Erik had brought his ideas to any of the three kingdoms, wouldn''t he have made more money?


    "Well, I guess I''m just attached to the place," Erik said with a shrug, trying to keep his cool. "I''ve made friends here, and I don''t like leaving loose ends."


    It wasn''t a complete lie, though. Erik had grown fond of the people here, and the idea of leaving them behind was as appealing as stepping on a tack. But his primary goal was still to become rich, and he wasn''t about to let some snooty elf assassin ruin that for him.


    "My turn to ask questions. Why did you kidnap me and Mr. Mort?" Erik asked, struggling to break free from the ropes.


    Myrese''s gaze remained focused on him, her expression unreadable. "Your actions, Mr. Park, have not gone unnoticed. The rapid modernization of this village, your... peculiar ideas, they are not aligned with the natural order of things. The world is delicate, and a disturbance in one place can lead to a catastrophe in another."


    "Natural order, my ass," Erik snorted. "I''m assuming you don''t mean in the supernatural way. Judging from what you said, I think a royal family hired you to get rid of me, since my projects are stealing the wealth away from them."


    Myrese''s eyes narrowed. "I was informed that you were weak, but they didn''t mention you were sharp. Yes, your influence and success here have caught the attention of the royal families. They fear that your ideas will spread and threaten their power. But I''m not here to kill you, not yet."


    The dark elf pulled out a wicked dagger, its blade glinting in the faint light of the cave. "I''m here to offer you a choice," she said, pacing back and forth in front of them. "My client has decided that your talents would be wasted if you are killed, so they are willing to spare your life in exchange for your ideas."


    "So all I''d have to do is cooperate with them? Give them my ideas?" Erik asked, keeping his eyes on her. "Would I get a cut from the profits?"


    "Keeping your life is reward enough, as my client tells me," Myrese said without a shred of amusement. "Either cease all your workings, or enter a contract with them. Failure to comply will result in your death."


    Erik thought for a moment, trying to decide which option was the best. No matter what, it was a lose-lose for him. Even if he somehow managed to earn money through the rules of this world, it wouldn''t be enough to fuel his dreams of wealth.


    "Nah. Go ahead and kill me then," Erik spat out, the stubbornness in his voice unmistakable. "I''m not giving up my shit just because some pricks in fancy robes are scared of a little change."


    Both Morthanu and Myrese weren''t expecting Erik''s defiant response. The tension in the cave thickened, the air heavy with unspoken threats.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "So, you don''t value your life as much as I thought..." Myrese murmured thoughtfully. "Perhaps I should change tactics..."


    Without a word, the elf drew a needle out of thin air. The men watched as she approached Morthanu, holding the tip near his arm.


    "Mr. Park, this is a needle tipped with a deadly poison," Myrese said calmly, her eyes flicking from the needle to Morthanu. "It will be a slow and painful death for your friend here unless you cooperate."


    Oh fuck. Erik thought to himself. While he wasn''t particularly concerned with his own life, he didn''t want to be responsible for another person''s.


    "I believe it was you who said ''time is money'', no? In this case, Morthanu''s time is life," Myrese said, before plunging the needle into his arm.


    Morthanu''s eyes went wide with pain, and he started to convulse. Erik watched in horror, his heart racing as he heard Morthanu''s desperate gasps for air.


    And then... the village elder suddenly straightened, his eyes focused and clear. Erik blinked in surprise; it seemed as if Morthanu looked better than before. The trio glanced at each other in silence.


    "Er... that was a bit painful at first, but... that improved my circulation," Morthanu quietly said. The men turned their gazes at Myrese, who looked very interested in the floor. "Are you... sure you''re an assassin?"


    "...Yes, I am," Myrese''s pointed ears were a visible shade of red. "I just... haven''t actually killed anyone yet."


    No one said anything for a while.


    "S-so... does that mean you''ve actually tried?" Erik asked. Myrese avoided their eyes.


    "Yes. But it seems the harder I try to kill the targets... the more I improve their health."


    "Ah." Erik didn''t know what to make of the situation. On one hand, he did feel bad for the elf, but on the other hand, she had tried to kill Morthanu, even if she had been unsuccessful at it. "So then, what happens to the targets you fail to assassinate?"


    "They usually end up pitying and complying with me," Myrese was quiet, her voice full of mortification. "All my targets lie low for a few years so that my employers never realize they''re not dead. As far as they know, I have a one hundred percent success rate."


    Erik couldn''t help but snicker at the irony of the situation. "So, you''re like the world''s worst assassin?"


    The elf suddenly glared at Erik with anger, leaping next to him and cracking him across the jaw with a fist. Stars filled his vision as pain shot through his head, but then he gasped with relief as his mouth adjusted.


    "Ouch...? Holy shit, I didn''t realize my jaw was out of place," Erik said, opening and closing his jaw as he felt his teeth align correctly. In fact, his hangover had completely disappeared. "Forget killing- you''re like a miracle doctor."


    Myrese''s grip on her blade tightened, but she took a step back, her face a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "This isn''t funny, human."


    Erik had to fight another urge to laugh, but then an idea popped into his head.


    "Say... why don''t you go into the medical business instead?" Erik suggested with a smirk. "Seems like you''ve got a knack for it."


    Myrese glared at him but couldn''t hide the flicker of doubt in her eyes. "What are you playing at, Traveler?"


    Morthanu had only heard from Talia, but at that moment, the village elder swore he could hear gears turning in Erik''s head.


    "Well, for starters... was that really poison you tipped that needle in?" Erik slowly began.


    Myrese sighed, a hint of defeat in her voice. "It''s supposed to be a fast-acting venom that stops the heart. I procured it from the most venomous animal in this world: the Scorpion Spider Serpent."


    "Scorpion- never mind that, what other properties does its venom have?"


    "Well, other than being fatal to anyone injected with it... it surprisingly has a medicinal property only heard of in theory," Morthanu chipped in. "Legends say that when the poison is mixed with a certain compound, the harmful chemicals are purified."


    Erik blinked. "Wait... Myr, what type of metal are your needles?"


    "I assume Myr is supposed to be my name, but I don''t know about these needles," Myrese said, clearly irritated by the turn of events. She reached into her cloak and pulled out the needle that had miraculously healed Morthanu. "They''re made from a rare metal called Mithril."


    "Mithril? Are you... are you not aware that that metal has purifying properties?" Morthanu asked.


    The room fell silent, the three of them immediately understanding what had just happened. It seemed as though Myrese was unaware of the combination between the poison and the metal, accidentally stumbling upon what Erik understood to be a medical revelation.


    "You... you''re telling me that all this time, I''ve been... healing people?" Myrese whispered, her grip on the knife loosening.


    "I''m just saying, you''d make a better doctor than an assassin," Erik continued. "Why don''t you try it? I''ll even help you out."


    Myrese''s pink eyes narrowed, and she pointed the needle at Erik. "You think this is a joke?"


    "Nope," he shook his head. "I see it as another way to earn money."


    Her expression softened. "You really do think about everything in terms of profit, don''t you?"


    "Look, if I can help people and make some gold, why not?" Erik shrugged. "Besides, I''ve got the perfect business model for you. We can start a clinic right here in the village, and I''ll handle the marketing. Maybe throw in some free samples," he winked as he turned to Morthanu. "I''m sure there are villagers in need of a local doctor, right Mr. Mort?"


    "I suppose... she did lessen the tension in my right shoulder after all. It had been killing me for weeks now," Morthanu mused, "Erik, if you can set her up smoothly, I''m sure there would be no problems."


    Myrese stared incredulously at her captives, who were casually conversing as if they weren''t in any danger. "Hold on, you guys realize that you''re still bound, right? And I''m right here, don''t just plan things for me without asking! I still have a job to complete for my clients!"


    "Screw em," Erik replied bluntly. "Come to Restia Village. I won''t make you an employee- I''ll make you a partner. Seeing as you continued to accept these ''assassination'' jobs without actually killing... you''re in need of funds too, right?"


    Myrese''s pink eyes narrowed at the mention of her financial woes. "How do I know I can trust you?"


    "I''ve been nothing but honest with you from the start."


    Myrese couldn''t deny that. Despite being in a position of power over them, she had never felt more at a loss for words. This human, Erik, was unlike anyone she had ever encountered. His audacity was infectious, and she found herself actually considering his ludicrous proposal.


    "Well... it wouldn''t hurt to see where it goes..." Myrese said finally, the anger slowly leaving her voice. "But you must understand, I have obligations to fulfill."


    "Your clients? Let me deal with them," Erik assured her.


    Myrese sighed heavily, looking at the two men with a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "Alright, fine. But if you double-cross me, I will kill you."


    "Sounds good to me," Erik nodded in agreement. "Now, how about you loosen these bonds¨C"


    An explosion detonated within the cave, sending the three of them sprawling onto the cold, hard ground. Erik''s head was spinning from the concussion, and his eyes struggled to focus as dust and debris filled the air. He coughed, blinking rapidly to clear his vision.


    "Erik Park!" Talia''s voice pierced through the air. "I have come to rescue you!"


    "That... damned... woman..." Erik angrily gritted out.

 Chapter 29: Clearing Up Misunderstandings

    "I offer my deepest apologies."


    Talia bowed her head as she stood in front of Erik, Myrese, and Morthanu back in the village elder''s home. Illyanth snorted, giving Erik a once-over before the dragon infant curled up into a corner. Erik wasn''t sure if the dragon meant it as a snort of relief, or disappointment.


    "Thank you for saving us," Morthanu wheezed, his shoulders still tender from the fallout of the explosion. "Your timing was... quite dramatic."


    "Save us from what? Myr was clearly going to be on our side after I convinced her!" Erik exclaimed, his eyes narrowed at Talia as he rubbed the back of his head. "What the hell was that?"


    "I''m... I''m sorry, Erik. I just got worried this morning when I couldn''t find you. No one else had seen you either, so I just..."


    Erik blinked, his anger vanishing in an instant. Sure, Talia might lack a bit of common sense and go overboard in pretty much anything she involved herself in, but at that moment, Erik realized how much she seemed to care for him. She was a little misguided, but her heart was in the right place.


    "It''s fine," he sighed. "You didn''t know what was happening. But we''re all safe now, and we figured everything out."


    Talia looked at the elf, still slightly suspicious. "What do you mean? There was an assassination attempt on you, no?"


    "Hey, I was targeted too..." Morthanu chimed in, but it went ignored.


    "Yes, well, sorta. Myr was just hired by one of the royal families to get rid of me, but as it turns out, she has a knack for medicine. So, I convinced her to start a practice here in the village while I think of something to deal with the people who wanted me gone," Erik explained, rubbing his jaw where she had hit him. "It''s all a misunderstanding."


    Myrese bowed her head. "I apologize for the trouble I''ve caused. I never meant to harm anyone. Except for the targets I had been hired to kill. Though they''re not actually dead, but alive and healthier than before."


    "Don''t worry about it," Erik waved a hand dismissively. "We''re all good."


    Talia glared at the elf. "If you''re really going to help us, I want you to swear an oath on your life that you won''t harm anyone here."


    Myrese looked up, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and annoyance. "I don''t owe you an oath, but I''ll swear it for Erik''s sake. No harm will come to anyone in Restia Village under my watch."


    The tension in the air dissipated slightly as Talia''s shoulders relaxed. She looked from Erik to Morthanu, who both nodded in agreement. It was clear that they had come to some sort of understanding with their would-be killer.


    "Alright, now that that''s settled, Myr, you can tag along with me. As your punishment for delaying my schedule, I will need to orient you with the village," Erik went into work mode, heading for the door. "Come on, our first stop is to check on Ric and the water park."


    <hr>


    Myrese gazed around in wonder at the newly completed water park as Erik and Ricteronu went over the final details. The once dry, barren area was now a bustling hub of excitement, filled with the sounds of workers testing the waterslides and other amenities. To her, the sight was quite a contrast to the usual quiet forests and shadowy places she frequented.


    "So, we''re ready to open now?" Erik asked Ricteronu, who nodded.


    "Yes, sir. As soon as we get all of the workers stationed, we can open the gates and start letting everyone in. Did you know there''s already a massive line at the entrance? A little under half are visitors outside of Restia Village, who camped out near here instead of returning home," Ricteronu grinned, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "Great," Erik clapped his hands together. "The more customers, the better. Now, let''s get those lifeguards and staff ready."


    Myrese studied the water park, her mind racing. She had never seen anything like it before. The gleaming water slides twisted and turned in impossible configurations, and the pools sparkled like sapphires in the sun. She turned to Erik with a hint of skepticism.


    "How did you convince them to build something so... unnatural?"


    Erik smiled as he closed his eyes and pointed to a nearby shop. Myrese followed his finger, seeing what looked like revealing pieces of swimwear.


    "Bikinis."


    Myrese stared at him, confused. "What?"


    Erik pointed to one of the water slides. "Water."


    Finally, he dramatically flourished towards a smaller version of the burger shack. "Burger."


    "Ah," Myrese nodded, understanding dawning in her eyes. "You''ve introduced concepts from your world to entice them into your projects."


    Erik clapped his hands above his head, posing gracefully with his eyes still closed. "And that equals money, honey."


    Myrese rolled her eyes but couldn''t help the small smirk that tugged at her lips. "Fine. But I expect to be fully briefed on these ''bikinis'' and ''burger'' concepts."


    Erik''s eyes flashed open, startling Myrese as he straightened his posture. He gazed at her with an unreadable expression.


    "...Have you ever tried a bikini on?"


    Myrese noticed Ricteronu''s head snapping towards them with an eager look. She shifted uncomfortably underneath the two''s gazes. "Erm, no? I''m not sure what they are..."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    <hr>


    "This feels... too exposing..."


    The once quiet and mysterious elf assassin looked positively flustered, standing in the changing room of the newly constructed water park in the village of Restia. She had agreed to Erik''s proposal to start a medical practice, but the man had other ideas for her first day in the village. He had convinced her to try on a bikini as a way to ''understand the culture''.


    "Oh, sweetheart, don''t worry about that. I''m sure you look absolutely stunning!" Geritara assured her as he turned towards Erik and Talia standing outside. "You two, get ready to see my best work yet!"


    Talia had already changed into her now signature red bikini while Erik opted for a t-shirt and swim trunks. He leaned against the doorframe, waiting for the elf to come out.


    Myrese took a deep breath and stepped out, the bikini fitting her slender figure surprisingly well. The top was a simple black string-tie, and the bottoms were a modest cut that left her feeling slightly less exposed than she had feared.


    Erik couldn''t help but stare at the dark skinned elf, his eyes widening slightly. He hadn''t expected Myrese to be so... curvy. The bikini highlighted her slender frame and toned abs, something he didn''t know she had.


    Geritara beamed with pride, clasping his hands together. "Soo... what do you think?"


    Myrese''s cheeks were a darker shade of pink than her eyes. "It''s... it''s fine," she murmured, tugging at the strings of the bikini top.


    "Hmm... I can''t tell which one I like better. On one hand, Talia''s swimwear is flashy and bold, but on the other hand, Myr''s is subtle yet seductive..." Erik mused, stroking his chin. Talia folded her arms indignantly.


    "Are you saying you prefer this wannabe elf doctor?" Talia huffed, gesturing to the crimson-faced Myrese.


    "No. I''m just saying, since I''ve gotten used to you, something new is bound to be more stimulating, right?" Erik continued, glancing between Talia and Myrese. "Maybe we could hold another fashion show."


    "Oh, I''d definitely love that," Geritara excitedly chipped in. "Thanks to your inventions, Erik, I''ve been coming up with so many designs. Oh! And I''ve started thinking about designs for other seasons!"


    Erik''s eyes glinted with a devilish joy. "Wait... we could start a modeling business as well..."


    "H-hold on!" Myrese finally spoke up, her voice still quivering with embarrassment. "I didn''t agree to any fashion shows or modeling. I just want to help people with my... newfound medical talents."


    Erik snapped his fingers. "You mean earn money using your accidental gift for medicine."


    Myrese nodded, still adjusting the bikini. "Yes, exactly."


    Somehow, that seemed to sour Talia''s mood even further. Erik picked up on the change, realizing that it probably wasn''t best to discuss the topic of medicine out loud.


    "Anyway, now that you''ve dressed appropriately, let''s go to the water park''s burger shack and see how Alyssa''s doing with the grand opening," Erik nodded towards Geritara. "Thanks for everything."


    <hr>


    As the three of them made their way to the burger shack, Erik couldn''t help but notice the way Myrese''s new attire was turning heads. The villagers had never seen anything quite like it before, and their curious stares grew more frequent as they approached the bustling area around the water park. Myrese walked stiffly, her discomfort clear as she tried to ignore the attention she was receiving.


    Talia tugged on the back of Erik''s shirt. "Hey... are you really thinking of giving that elf her own practice in the village?" she quietly asked.


    Erik turned to her, his expression serious. "Why not? She''s got skills, and if we can harness that Mithril needle trick, we might just revolutionize medicine here." Of course, it would also net a large amount of profit, but Erik thought it didn''t need to be said.


    Talia made a slightly unhappy expression. "So what about me?"


    Erik blinked at her. He did notice a slight jealousy from the Beggar Princess when she learned of Myrese''s accidental discovery of medical talent, but he figured it wasn''t that important. Now, he understood why Talia had been so sour.


    "Hey, don''t worry. I''m not forgetting about your dreams of being a medical sorceress. I''m just providing Myr with a quick and temporary solution for now," he thought for a moment. "Actually, if you guys work together, maybe you could gain some experience before doing whatever it is you need to in order to become a medical sorceress."


    Talia''s expression softened slightly at the thought of collaboration. "Okay, I guess that makes sense."


    Despite not having done anything to wrong Talia, Erik still felt a sense of guilt. Maybe it was because she was so na?ve and gullible that she whole-heartedly trusted him.


    As they approached the second, newly built burger shack, Erik spotted Alyssa on the frontlines, managing customers and the employees using the experience she had gained from the mother business. He had to admit, her growth was incredible, more than he ever expected. He was glad to have offered her the manager position back at the original burger shack.


    "Thank you, your order will be ready at the pick-up window... oh hey, bosses!"


    Alyssa waved to Talia and Erik as she excused herself from the registers. She strutted over to them with the confidence of someone who had seen a business boom in a short amount of time.


    "Hey, Alyssa. This is Myr," Erik introduced the still embarrassed elf, "she''s going to be our doctor."


    "Myrese," she corrected, a hint of annoyance in her voice as she took in the bustling burger shack. The scent of sizzling meat and toasting bread filled the air, mingling with the laughter of the villagers.


    "Right, sorry," Erik said, slapping his forehead. "I keep forgetting."


    "No... you''ve never actually used my full name¨C"


    "Nice to meet you, Myrese," Alyssa beamed, extending a hand. "Welcome to the team!"


    The former elf assassin hesitantly took Alyssa''s hand, her grip firm despite her unease. "Thank you," she murmured. It was strange, the sudden shift from a life of stealth and danger to one of... well, burgers and medicine. But for some reason, Erik had a way of making the most ludicrous ideas sound plausible.


    "So, what do you think of the place?" Erik gestured around the burger shack, his eyes glinting with pride. "I tried to replicate the original''s atmosphere as best I could, but I think the pavilion really completes it. Too bad the water park doesn''t have space for one."


    Myrese took in the bustling scene, trying to ignore the self-consciousness the bikini brought. She had to admit, the scent of sizzling meat and the sound of laughter and chatter were comforting in their own way. "It''s... lively," she said, her voice low.


    "Seems like the secondary shack is going well, thanks to our talented manager," Erik continued, praising Alyssa with a nod. "I''m glad I hired you as the main manager."


    "Thanks, Erik," Alyssa replied, her cheeks reddening. "Couldn''t have done it without your guidance and support."


    "I wonder what the profits will be from the sub-store..." Erik murmured, oblivious to Alyssa''s reaction as he gazed around the burger shack. "I want to assume a higher rate since it''s built right into the water park, but the parent store is doing really well right now..."


    Myrese took a step back, feeling more out of place than ever. She had come to this village in order to fulfill her mission, only to find herself in a bizarre partnership with an eccentric human who had a knack for turning deadly situations into business opportunities.


    "You know," she began, her voice strained. "I''m not sure if I''m ready for this... I''ve never done anything like this before."


    "Hmm?" Erik turned back to her. "Really? Well, I guess most people in this world never have either..."


    Myrese''s eyes widened. "What do you mean by that?"


    Erik smiled. "Come on, I''ll show you."

 Chapter 30: A Day of Fun

    "This... isn''t what I had in mind..."


    Myrese nervously glanced down atop the water slide, joined by Erik, Talia, and Alyssa, the latter who changed into her own bikini, a beige one similar in design to Talia''s. The slide was one of the many attractions at the water park, which had quickly become a hotspot for the villagers and travelers alike.


    "I meant that I''ve never done anything like help people..." Myrese weakly continued, trying to clarify her statement as they climbed the stairs to the top of the slide. The water rushing down below made a comforting sound, but it didn''t calm her racing heart.


    Erik chuckled, slapping her on the back. "Don''t worry, you''ll get the hang of it. Besides, it''s all about the experience, right?"


    Myrese wasn''t sure if Erik was talking about becoming a village doctor or going down the water slide. She swallowed hard as she looked down at the rushing water below. "Experience is good," she murmured, trying to convince herself.


    They finally reached the top, where a couple of villagers working the ride greeted them.


    "Ah, Burger King!" One of the workers called out, recognizing Erik. "You''re here to bless us with your presence again!"


    "That... please don''t call me that," Erik cringed from the title. "Just.. Erik."


    "Which of the slides would you like to go down, Burger King?" Another worker chipped it, ignoring his request completely.


    "I said don''t- never mind," Erik sighed. "Well, there''s four slides and four of us, so ladies, take your pick?"


    Talia looked at the slides with a mix of excitement and trepidation, choosing the one with the least sharp turns. Alyssa, ever the adventurous spirit, picked the slide that twisted and turned like a serpent.


    Myrese, utterly terrified, chose the shortest slide, the one that looked the least likely to make her stomach drop. She climbed the stairs with trepidation, her legs feeling like jelly. The height didn''t help her nerves. "You''re sure this is safe?" she called back to Erik, her voice quivering.


    "Hope so. Insurance doesn''t exist in the world. Yet..." Erik trailed off, unbuttoning his shirt and taking off his bone charm. He slipped it into his swim trunks, zipping up the pocket.


    "That necklace... you wear it every day?" Talia couldn''t help but ask, her eyes lingering on the spot where the charm had been.


    "Uh, yeah. I got cursed whenever we killed that Elephantom, and you said the bone charms would keep me from having bad luck, right?" Erik stretched his body as he casually replied. The bag of bone charms had been a bit too clunky for his taste, so Talia had turned it into a necklace for him to wear.


    Myrese took a deep breath, steeling herself. The water looked inviting, but the height was another matter entirely. "What if I don''t want to go down any slide?" she murmured.


    "Too late," Erik''s voice suddenly spoke behind her, and the elf shrieked as she felt his foot push her down the slide.


    The rush of cold water sent shock waves through her body as she zoomed down the chute. Myrese''s eyes were squeezed shut, and she had her hands clamped over her mouth, but she couldn''t stop the scream that bubbled out of her. The world around her was a blur of blue and white, punctuated by the occasional splash of water against her face. Her heart felt like it was trying to escape her chest, but there was a strange thrill in the terror.


    As she reached the bottom of the slide, she splashed into the pool, the cool water enveloping her. Myrese surfaced, gasping for air and looking around with wide eyes. Alyssa soon emerged from her slide, shrieking with glee. Talia burst from hers gracefully, clearly using magic to make the water around her rain down in a spectacular show. Finally, Erik was the last to come out, cackling maniacally as he splashed into the pool.


    Myrese pushed her wet hair out of her face and swam over to the edge, her heart still racing. "You... you didn''t have to do that!" she accused him, her voice a mix of anger and fear.


    "Aw come on, it was fun though, right?" Erik grinned, swimming over to Myrese. "Look, I know it''s a bit overwhelming, but you''re gonna have to get used to trying new things if you''re going to help people around here."


    Myrese took a moment to catch her breath, then glared at him. "And what if I don''t want to get used to it?" she snapped. "What if I just want to go back to being an assassin?"


    "Suit yourself," Erik shrugged. "But the only way you''re going to pay off your debt is by saving lives and bringing in the coin."


    "How''d- how''d you know I have debts?" The elf whispered, her voice strained with a mix of anger and fear.


    Erik blinked. "It''s not hard to figure out? When it comes to money, there''s only a few reasons for a person to want it. One, to get anything you want. Two, to pay off what you owe. And three, for the sake of living. You didn''t seem like you''re a person- er, elf, that needs anything she doesn''t already have and you definitely look healthy. So, I assume there''s debts you have to pay, considering you''re actually quite terrible at assassination."


    Myrese''s grip tightened around the edge of the pool, her eyes narrowing at Erik''s words. "And why should I care about your assumptions?"


    "You shouldn''t," he replied nonchalantly as he pulled himself out of the pool. "But, you should care about where you want to place your future in. I''m only extending an offer to you because you can fill a position that can make me- that can make money. It''s up to you if you want to accept it or not." He held out a hand towards her.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Myrese stared at his hand for a moment before taking it, allowing him to help her out of the pool. Water dripped from her bikini, and she felt a shiver run down her spine. It was a stark contrast to the adrenaline that had coursed through her veins moments ago.


    She took a moment to glance around the water park, taking in the sight of families and friends splashing and laughing. It was so... normal. Something she had never truly experienced before.


    "I''ll think about it," Myrese said finally, her voice small. She felt like she was at a crossroads, her assassin''s instincts telling her to be wary of this strange new path, yet the allure of a peaceful life was hard to resist.


    "Take your time. You can explore the water park and the village to your heart''s content with Talia and Alyssa," Erik nodded to the other two joining them. "I''ll be at the main burger shack later tonight, so come find me when you ladies are done."


    Talia and Alyssa exchanged glances, understanding the subtle hint. They knew Erik''s mind was racing with more ideas and schemes. They had seen it before.


    They linked arms with Myrese, preventing her from questioning Erik as they dragged her away to explore more of the amusement''s offerings.


    The next few hours passed by in a whirlwind of splashes, giggles, and occasional gasps. Myrese found herself trying out different water slides, each one a little more thrilling than the last. She felt the rush of the water against her skin, the wind in her hair, and the occasional splash of water in her face. Her fear of heights didn''t disappear entirely, but with every slide she went down, she felt it diminish just a little more. The thrill of the descent was exhilarating, and she began to see the allure in the adrenaline rush that came with it.


    Talia and Alyssa watched with varying degrees of amusement and concern. Talia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the way Erik was coaxing the elf out of her shell, but she pushed it aside. After all, she had her own dreams to chase, and if Myrese was happy, then she had no right to begrudge her that. Alyssa, on the other hand, was in her element, explaining the workings of the water park and the different food options available.


    They eventually found themselves at the foot of the park''s pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance: a towering slide that twisted and turned before dropping riders into a deep, refreshing pool. It was the kind of slide that looked like it had been designed by a lunatic with a penchant for defying gravity.


    "Who... who the hell designed this ride..." Talia murmured, feeling what she believed was a sense of fear for the first time in her life.


    "Yeah... it looks a bit too intense, even for me," Alyssa agreed, eyeing the slide with a mix of awe and trepidation.


    "H-how about we just call it a day?" Myrese suggested, her voice shaking as she eyed the towering slide.


    Without Erik around to push her, Myrese felt her resolve wavering. She stepped back from the entrance of the slide, her knees wobbling. "Maybe we try it out next time," she suggested weakly.


    "Oh? For a self-proclaimed assassin, are you saying this mere water slide bested you?" Talia suddenly challenged Myrese with a smirk, her own fear forgotten in the face of her newfound rivalry.


    Myrese''s eyes narrowed at the jab. "I''ll go," she said through gritted teeth, determined to prove herself. "But only if you go first."


    None of the women made a move, awkwardly standing at the entrance. The silence was palpable as they stared up at the daunting slide. A pair of children laughed with glee as they ran past the trio, bounding up the stairs without a care.


    "You know, I''ve had enough excitement for one day," Alyssa said, her eyes glancing around the park. "How about we grab some food from the burger shack?"


    Though they wouldn''t admit out loud, the two were glad that Alyssa suggested something else to do. Myrese still felt the adrenaline from the last slide coursing through her veins, and Talia''s chest heaved with the unfamiliar feeling of fear.


    "Sounds good to me," Talia agreed, trying to keep her voice steady. "Let''s go get something to eat."


    They turned away from the slide, heading back towards the burger shack. The scent of grilled meat grew stronger with every step, and the sounds of laughter and chatter grew louder. Myrese felt a sense of relief wash over her. The slide had been terrifying, but the thought of helping people in a medical capacity was even more daunting.


    As they approached the shack, Alyssa''s eyes lit up. "You''re going to love this, Myrese!" she exclaimed, grabbing the elf''s hand and pulling her along. "We''ve got the best burgers in the land!"


    Myrese allowed herself to be dragged along, feeling the warmth of Alyssa''s hand in hers. It was a strange sensation, one she wasn''t used to. The burger shack was a stark contrast to the elven lands she had known: noisy, chaotic, and filled with the smells of cooking food. Yet, as she stepped into the shack, something felt comforting about it. The heat from the grills and the laughter of the customers created an atmosphere she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    "Hey boss!" Rutaminuar waved over to Alyssa. He did a double-take, staring at the three women in their bikinis.


    "Can you make my friend a burger, Rutaminuar? And keep your eyes on the grill, dude," Alyssa called out to the young man, still busy ogling the trio. She winked at him, and he blushed before turning back to his sizzling patties.


    The burger shack was a bustling place, with villagers of all ages eagerly lining up to order their food. The atmosphere was electric, a mix of excitement and contentment. Myrese couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed, but the warm smiles of the customers and the camaraderie between the staff put her at ease.


    "So, what''s the big deal with these burgers?" she asked, leaning over the counter to peer at the sizzling patties.


    Alyssa grinned. "You''ll see. Just wait until you taste one. They''re life-changing!"


    The burger was indeed delicious, the perfect blend of flavors that Myrese had never experienced before. It was a simple meal, yet it contained a complexity that she hadn''t expected. Her eyes widened as she took a bite, and she nodded in approval.


    "You like it?" Alyssa asked, watching her closely.


    Myrese nodded, her mouth full of burger. "It''s... amazing," she managed to say before taking another bite. The juicy patty, melted cheese, and crunchy vegetables exploded in her mouth, and she found herself craving more.


    Despite the relaxed atmosphere, Myrese couldn''t help but worry about the future. She was an assassin, not a doctor or a businesswoman. Yet here she was, in a bikini, munching on a burger while watching over a village''s entertainment. She had blindly put her trust in a man she had tried to kill hours ago, and had abandoned her original mission without word to her employers. The reality of her situation began to sink in, and she felt a sinking feeling in her stomach.


    "Whatever it is you''re thinking about, don''t worry," Talia said out of the blue. She had been quietly sipping on a cola, watching Myrese''s reaction to the burger with amusement. "I don''t know everything about you, but seeing how timid you''ve been today makes me feel like you''re a good person. So, whatever''s bothering you, don''t worry about it. You can tell me or Erik, and we''ll solve it. We always do."


    "And me!" Alyssa leaned in, her voice bubbly. "We''re all friends here, after all. Nothing is too strange for us to handle."


    Myrese felt a myriad of emotions rushing through her. The warmth of friendship from these two was something she hadn''t experienced in a long time, and it was both comforting and disconcerting. She took another bite of her burger, savoring the flavors, and decided to push her fears aside for the moment.

 Chapter 31: Another New Business Partner

    Later that night, back at the main burger shack, Erik sat behind the outdoor kitchen, his mind racing with thoughts. He was already planning for the implementation of a practice for Myrese, but now he had to figure out what to do about the royal family that hired the hit on him. He took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as he realized that there may be more obstacles than he expected in the future.


    The grand opening of the water park had taken most of the business away from the parent burger shack, but as it began to close, the restaurant started to pick back up. Erik pulled out his journal and pen, scribbling down a few notes for the future.


    "I think we need to come up with some sort of loyalty program for our regulars," he mused out loud, tapping the pen against his chin. "And maybe some sort of burger and water park combo deal..."


    He shook his head, deciding to deal with it later. He turned his thoughts to the tentative agreement he established with Grom the dwarf. Grom had taken a huge interest in the runic generators that powered the water park among other things in the village. Erik had agreed to share the technology if the dwarf agreed to help him with later projects down the line. The idea of blending magic and technology was something that had always intrigued him.


    Illyanth trodded up to Erik, his scaly body reflecting the lights of the burger shack. The dragon infant gazed at him with his curious eyes. "Hey buddy," Erik greeted him, patting the soft scales on his head. "Where''s your owner?"


    Illyanth huffed, almost indignantly. Erik feared that he had gone too far with the dragon infant by petting him, but Illyanth simply shook himself before padding away.


    "Alrighty then..." Erik watched the dragon go, a bit puzzled. "I guess I''ll find Talia later."


    He took a moment to appreciate the sight of the water park from the burger shack''s vantage point. The lights reflected off the water, creating a kaleidoscope of colors that danced on the waves. It was a stark contrast to the stark white void he''d woken up in earlier. The thought of that giant man, Osiris, brought a smirk to his face. If only the god could see him now.


    Erik''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of chattering approaching him. He turned, seeing the three women approaching, their smiles wide and eyes sparkling. They looked like they''d had the time of their lives.


    "Well, well, well," Erik said, leaning against the counter. "Looks like you all survived the water park without me."


    Talia rolled her eyes. "You''re just upset you missed the fun," she teased.


    "Missing out on fun in order to think of ways to generate more profit? Please," Erik replied with a smirk. "But tell me, what did you guys think of the water park?"


    "It was... intense," Myrese admitted, recalling the failed conquest of the towering slide back at the water park. She glanced at Talia and Alyssa. "But also... surprisingly enjoyable."


    Erik nodded, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "That''s the thing about fears. Once you face them, they don''t seem so daunting anymore."


    "Is that why you weren''t scared of potential death earlier this morning?" Myrese quipped, taking a seat next to him. The sounds of the main burger shack behind them were an ambient noise adding to the merry atmosphere.


    "I already died in my world. I came to this world finding out that my chances of dying have doubled. For some reason, I''ve come to terms with it," Erik shrugged, taking a bite of his burger. He chewed thoughtfully before continuing. "You know, for someone who was ready to kill me, you don''t seem at all murderous, Myr."


    "It''s Myrese. And that''s because I''ve realized that maybe I don''t have to be," Myrese said, her voice barely above a whisper. She took a deep breath, letting the scent of the sizzling burgers fill her lungs. "What you''re offering, it''s... it''s something I never thought I''d consider. Or even have."


    "Not gonna pry into why you resorted to killing to pay off your debts, but out of curiosity, how much is it?" Erik casually continued. Talia, beginning to grow bored, dragged Alyssa away with her to mingle with the crowd towards the front of the outdoor kitchen and pavilion.


    Myrese took a moment to chew and swallow her food. "Too much," she replied, her voice tight. "More than I can ever hope to earn legitimately."


    "Exactly how much?"


    Myrese''s eyes darted to the side, and she took a deep breath. "Fifty thousand gold coins," she murmured, her cheeks flushing slightly. It was a sum that seemed insurmountable, a weight that had pushed her into a life of danger and deceit.


    "Yeah... that''s a fuck ton of debt," Erik quietly agreed, thinking back to his profit and loss forecast. If everything went smoothly, then both his main burger shack and the water park was projected to earn him at least twenty thousand gold coins in the next year. "But if you stick with me, I''ll help you find a way to pay it off. And if you don''t like it, you can always go back to your old life."


    Myrese took a deep breath and nodded slowly. "Alright," she said, though her voice was still filled with doubt. "But what if I mess up?"


    Erik waved his hand. "I''ll deal with it if it happens, though I highly doubt it. Seeing as the harder you tried to kill me and Mr. Mort the healthier we actually came out of it, just keep doing that. I''m certain it''ll work out."


    Myrese couldn''t help but chuckle, the tension in her shoulders easing a bit. "Okay, I''ll give it a shot."


    Erik leaned back in his chair, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Good. Now, let''s talk strategy.  Obviously Restia Village has a local doctor, but they''re not enough to help with injuries far beyond what this place can aid with. That''s why I''m thinking we expand the pre-existing practice to include heavier medical care. You can be the new face of the clinic, offering services that go beyond what the village can handle."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "But..." Myrese hesitated. "I don''t exactly have much experience in healing."


    "And yet you still improved both Mr. Mort and I''s conditions. Regardless, you have an innate skill- or is it luck? Well, whatever it is, you have a knack for medicine. With the right training and resources, you could become a great healer," Erik assured her, his confidence unwavering. "Also, Talia is interested in being a medical sorceress, so I was thinking the two of you could help each other out."


    Myrese felt a spark of hope, despite her doubt. "Okay, I''ll try," she agreed tentatively. "When do we start?"


    Erik grinned, reaching over the counter to grab two cans of alcohol, which he had conjured for personal use a few days ago. "Soon. For now, let''s celebrate my success."


    <hr>


    The next morning, Erik awoke with his head throbbing once again. However, this time he was in a bed, a proper resting place compared to the straw mattress he had become used to sleeping on. In fact, it seemed that he had conjured one without any memory of it, since he glanced over to see Talia still passed out in hers.


    He sighed, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. The events of the previous night swirled in his head, a jumble of half-remembered conversations and the all-too-real feeling of excitement.


    A soft groan behind him caused him to freeze. Who was that?


    Erik nervously took stock around the dilapidated hut. Illyanth was curled up next to Talia''s bed, the dragon infant gently whining in his sleep. Talia herself was definitely out cold, her limbs tangled in the sheets.


    Another groan behind him solidified the fact that there was another person in the shack, and in Erik''s bed no less. His blood ran cold as he fearfully turned around.


    There she was, the elf Myrese, her eyes half-lidded and her body tangled in the blankets. Her bikini top had shifted during the night, revealing a tantalizing amount of flesh.


    "Oh... fuck... no..." Erik groaned, his head pounding like a drum in a heavy metal concert. "What the actual fuck happened last night?"


    He glanced down, noticing that his shirt was off, but that was it. Nothing else seemed amiss, and he let out a sigh of relief. "What''s going on here?" he murmured, rubbing his forehead.


    Myrese blinked slowly, her eyes focusing on him. "You don''t remember?" she asked, a smirk playing on her lips.


    Erik''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the events of the previous night. The last thing he recalled was the three of them discussing the future of the village clinic and the potential partnership between Talia and Myrese. He racked his brain, trying to recall if there had been any inappropriate advances or misunderstandings that could have led to this situation.


    "I''m teasing, Erik," Myrese said, seeing the panic in his eyes. "You passed out after a few sips of that potent elven wine. Nothing happened, except for Talia and I carrying your sorry ass up here."


    "Elven wine? When the fuck did I drink that?" Erik muttered, grabbing at his head. He always had a problem with alcohol, which was why he restrained himself from drinking as much as possible after coming to this world. However, he couldn''t help but indulge in it after all of the recent success his projects had gained, causing him to relapse. He figured he had insisted on trying the elven wine and gotten too drunk to recall anything.


    On the other bed, Talia shifted and murmured in her sleep, but otherwise didn''t wake up. Erik let out a sigh of relief, his heart rate slowing. He turned back to Myrese.


    "So why are you in my bed?"


    The former elf assassin blinked. "Well, since I accepted your offer, I planned to stay in the village. However, I didn''t have a place to sleep at, so you offered your home. I originally shared Talia''s bed, but I learned she has a tendency to move around a lot in her sleep. You, on the other hand, are like a corpse."


    Erik nodded, taking in the information with a mix of amusement and awkwardness. "Fair enough. Did you at least get some rest?"


    "Of course. Being an elf who''s lived for so long, I don''t require much rest," Myrese replied, taking a sip of water. "But thanks for the concern."


    Erik grunted, grabbing a shirt and pulling it over his head. He winced from his hangover, sitting back on the bed.


    "Need help with that?" Myrese asked behind him.


    "Nah, it''s fine. I can just work through¨C"


    Erik shouted in pain as the elf struck the back of his head with a powerful punch. Agony blossomed throughout his body, but then it was immediately replaced by relief. His hangover had disappeared.


    "Thanks," he murmured, rubbing the back of his head. "Could''ve warned me."


    Myrese smirked. "Where''s the fun in that?"


    Erik''s shout had awoken Talia, who groggily stirred awake. She sat up in bed, rubbing sleep from her eyes.


    "Morning, princess," Erik sighed as he stood up and stretched.


    Talia groaned, shielding her eyes from the light. "It''s barely past dawn," she complained. "Couldn''t you have slept in like a normal person?"


    "I am normal. You''re the one who''s not," Erik retorted, smiling at Talia''s grumble. "Besides, we''ve got a lot to do today."


    Talia flopped back down, grabbing her pillow and throwing it over her face. "Like what?" her voice was muffled, "We''ve finished building all the big projects and we got trustworthy people to manage it. What more could there be to do?"


    "Well, for starters, we need to figure out what to do with our little elf here," Erik said, glancing back at Myrese. "She''s got a boatload of debts to pay off, and she''s not keen on going back to her old ways. That means we gotta talk to the village doctors to see about expanding business and whatnot."


    Myrese straightened up, motivation in her eyes as she looked back at Erik with rapt attention.


    "And second," Erik turned to Talia. "With all of this success, I think we deserve a reward. How about we plan and conjure a new home? Something... not so run-down."


    For a moment Talia didn''t reply. Erik thought she had fallen back asleep when she suddenly flung her pillow off her face, leaping out of bed.


    "You''re serious?" she asked, her eyes wide with excitement. "We can build a new home?"


    "Why not?" Erik shrugged. "Like you said, our projects launched pretty smoothly. Alyssa''s taking care of the main burger shack and the child burger shack. Ric''s assembled a team to help him maintain the water park, and Geritara''s fashion business is growing too. I think it''s fine to afford a day off for ourselves."


    Talia''s eyes lit up at the prospect of a new home, a stark change from the dilapidated building they currently occupied. She looked over at Myrese, who was nodding thoughtfully.


    "Okay. Myrese, you can take this shack," Talia bowed her head, as if she had done something good.


    "Asshole, she''s going to get her own room with us, too," Erik scowled, grabbing his journal and pen. "I''m the one who convinced her to switch sides, so it''s only fair that we house her."


    Myrese blinked, looking at the both of them as they discussed her living situation as if she wasn''t there. Truthfully, she didn''t mind, as she had seen just how capable and deceptively kind-hearted Erik was. The idea of living with them, sharing a home, was surprisingly appealing.

 Chapter 32: Moving Out

    It didn''t take long for Myrese to doubt her decision to stay. Immediately after waking up, Talia had decided to help Alyssa with the morning pre-meeting at the main burger shack, which ended up with Lambwolves overrunning the outdoor kitchen, Erik shouting his head off trying to shoo them away while running from Illyanth, and Talia accidentally firing a hole in their house.


    "Well, at least that gives us an actual reason to build a new home," Erik said as the three of them stood outside, staring at the hole. "That also lets me know to think of a way to Talia-proof the house."


    As Talia indignantly questioned what Erik meant, Myrese couldn''t help but chuckle at the chaotic scene before her. It was a stark contrast to the quiet, calculated life she had once led. She was surprised to find that she didn''t hate it. In fact, it was almost... refreshing. Aside from the constant stress and chaos.


    "Alright, let''s get to it," Erik said, snapping her out of her thoughts. He pulled out the indestructible journal that Osiris had given him, flipping to a new page. "What do we need for this new place?"


    "In-house tavern," Talia quickly answered.


    "Denied."


    "Home bar?"


    "...I''m listening." Erik glanced up at her.


    "We need a place where we can relax and have some drinks without worrying about causing trouble," Talia continued, a surprisingly focused look in her eyes. "And it''ll be convenient to simply go to our rooms right after, instead of stumbling around outside."


    Erik nodded, scribbling notes in the journal. "I can agree with that. It''s always a good idea to keep the party close to home."


    Myrese leaned over, her curiosity piqued. "What are you writing?"


    Erik looked up from his journal, a smirk playing on his lips. "A shopping list for our dream house. You know, the one we''re about to conjure out of thin air. Of course, it''d be easier if I had my phone-"


    Erik paused. For some reason, Myrese thought she could hear gears turning in his head.


    "Alright, so we''re looking at a place with enough space for all of us. Maybe a few extra rooms for guests or... unexpected companions," he added with a knowing glance at Talia. "A decent kitchen because we all know I''m the only one who can cook- unless you do too, Myr. Then, a nice bathroom with a better shower system than the one outside the shack... what else?"


    Myrese considered this for a moment. "I would like a garden," she said softly. "Where I can grow herbs for medicine, and just... a place to sit and think."


    "Oh shit, that''s a good idea," Erik murmured, scribbling in his journal. "I should build a room where I can do work..."


    Talia rolled her eyes. "And I want a library. With actual books, not just scrolls. And magically reinforced walls that won''t break if I throw all of my power at it."


    Erik stopped writing to stare at her. "For that, you''re gonna have to help me. I only remember a bit about what you said concerning the applications of runes, but that''s as far as my knowledge of magic goes."


    "Fine. It''s nothing I can''t handle anyway," Talia sighed. "I''ll just think of something that can take the punishment of my magic."


    "Sorry... pardon me for asking, but Taliana, what''s your Circle rank?" Myrese interrupted with a curious look. "You speak as if it''s pretty high."


    "12th Circle, right? Whatever that means," Erik answered before Talia had a chance to.


    Myrese choked, her eyes widening in surprise. "12th... 12th Circle?!"


    Erik glanced at Myrese, who was staring in shock at Talia, the latter nonchalant. "Is that supposed to be pretty good?"


    "Erik... the higher your Circle rank, the stronger your magic and prowess are. For reference... the strongest sorcerer currently alive has a 15th Circle, the highest rank in history," Myrese managed to get out, her voice shaking. "I''m only a 5th Circle myself. A 12th Circle sorceress is... incredibly powerful and rare. It''s the highest rank ever recorded besides the 15th."


    "Wait, what the fuck, really?" Erik''s eyes widened. "I knew you were pretty good at magic, but I didn''t know you were basically a wizard rockstar."


    "I told you before, didn''t I?" Talia tilted her head. "But it''s not something to brag about. It just means I''ve studied a lot and have a bit more oomph in my spells. Compared to the others at the academy, I''m not specialized in anything."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Erik was completely lost on what Talia was saying, but Myrese gasped at her words.


    "Wait... others? Don''t tell me, you''re part of the Prodigy Five?" Myrese''s voice was filled with a mix of awe and disbelief.


    "...The hell''s the Prodigy Five?" Erik questioned, trying to wrap his head around things.


    "The Prodigy Five are a group of sorcerers who have all achieved the 12th Circle," Myrese began. "Each of them are specialized in different types of magic techniques. Physical, continuous, reactive, hidden, and... adaption... Talia, you''re known for the adaptation technique, aren''t you?"


    Talia nodded, her cheeks tinged pink. "It''s nothing to get too excited about," she murmured, but the pride in her voice was clear. "Now, let''s get back to the house."


    "What the hell, so you are competent in at least one thing," Erik remarked, earning another indignant glare from Talia.


    "It''s not about being competent," Talia said defensively. "It''s about understanding the flow of magic and being able to adapt to the situation. It''s a versatile technique, but it''s also very... unpredictable. That''s why I''m able to quickly learn and replicate any magic that gets thrown my way. It''s kind of like the reactive technique, but that centers more on analyzing and understanding the magic on a more complex level, ultimately trying to disable or modify it-"


    Erik''s jaw had slightly dropped open during her explanation. He never expected to hear Talia talk about something with so much expertise. It was honestly a little unsettling.


    "Alright, I get it," he said, raising his hands in a peaceful gesture. "You''re a big deal in the sorcery department. So, let''s get this house in order." He could understand why Talia wanted to go into the medical field now. Being able to quickly learn and adapt was definitely a good trait for a doctor.


    The trio spent the next few hours conjuring and organizing their new living space. Erik''s magic was limited, but his ability to conjure materials made the actual construction process a breeze. With Talia''s help, they managed to conjure and construct a beautiful, two-story cottage with a quaint garden out back. The garden was Myrese''s doing, despite the fact that they still needed to search for the plants to inhabit it.


    Finally finished, the three stepped back to admire their handiwork. Erik noticed Illyanth walking out of the old shack nearby and realized something.


    "God... dammit. We built the new house too close to the old hut and the burger shack."


    <hr>


    Another few hours later, after dismantling and relocating the house near the village yet within walking distance of the burger shack and water park, the trio stood in front of their new two-story abode.


    Erik had taken the liberty of giving it a slightly modern look, basing it off a colonial style home he remembered from his childhood. It had a wrap-around porch and a steeply pitched roof, the kind that was reminiscent of the buildings in the village. Talia had insisted on a library, and her enthusiasm was contagious. The library took up a significant portion of the first floor, the walls lined with shelves that were already filling up with books of various sizes and colors. A large, wooden desk sat in the corner, surrounded by scrolls and parchments that held spells and incantations she hadn''t had the luxury of studying in her old life.


    For the kitchen, Erik had conjured a sleek, stainless steel kitchen with a large island that served as both a prep area and a place to eat. It was equipped with all the latest magical appliances that would make cooking a breeze. Myrese had her own room on the first floor, filled with the comforts she requested, including a cozy bed and a small space for her to practice her archery. Her window had a full view of the garden she would be tending to.


    Erik had made sure to build three bathrooms, each with a tub and shower that could be filled with hot water at the flick of a wrist. The second floor was mostly open, with three separate bedrooms branching off from a hallway. Each room had its own unique charm, with Erik''s boasting a king-sized bed and a large window that offered a view of the village below. Talia''s room was smaller, but it had a cozy loft space where she could meditate and study her spells. The last room was empty, reserved for any guests that might be in need of shelter. Other than that, the house was mostly open concept, with the living room, dining room, and kitchen flowing into one another.


    "Now this is luxury," Erik murmured, lounging lazily on the plush couch he conjured up. Physically, he was exhausted, but mentally, he was buzzing with excitement. "This is what I call a home upgrade."


    Myrese chuckled, her eyes scanning the room with a hint of amazement. "It''s certainly more than I ever had in my old life," she admitted. "I''m not very familiar with some of these... structures."


    Erik smirked. "You haven''t seen anything yet. Just wait until I come up with a better power system than the rune generators. I''ll be able to conjure up things beyond your wildest dreams."


    Myrese arched an eyebrow. "Such as?"


    "Well, for starters, I was thinking about implementing some sort of mobile phone system. Back in my world, people could just call each other with a tap of a screen or send instant messages in seconds. Here, we have to inform people in person, by carrier, or through communication magic. All of which I either can''t do or don''t have time for," Erik mused, flipping through his journal for notes on his tech projects.


    Talia looked at him skeptically. "What sorcery is this ''mobile phone'' you speak of?"


    "It''s not something I can just conjure up and show you right away," Erik sighed, glancing at the aforementioned designs. "Just trust me on it."


    Illyanth padded softly into the living room, leaping up onto the couch that Erik was lounging on. He scowled, but shifted around to allow the baby dragon space to curl on. Erik wasn''t brave enough to challenge Illyanth just yet.


    "Okay, so first things first," he said, turning to Myrese. "We need to talk to the village doctors and see if they''re willing to train you. With your healing abilities, you could be a real asset to the community."


    "Back to business already? It''s late afternoon, and we just finished building our home," Talia protested.


    "We can''t just sit around and wait for things to happen," Erik said, getting up and stretching. "Not until we achieve everything we need to. That''s when we''ll be able to laze around all day."


    Myrese had to admit, she was impressed with the speed and efficiency with which Erik could work. It was as if he had a blueprint in his mind, and all he needed was the will to make it happen. Though it was a bit strange, seeing Erik put in the most work in order to live a lazy and rich life. Myrese decided not to bring up how it seemed like an infinite cycle, considering that one would never be able to truly be lazy and rich if they had to work to maintain their wealth.

 Chapter 33: An Elfs Career Change

    After grabbing lunch at the main burger shack, the trio ventured into the village to speak with the local doctors. Myrese quietly observed how friendly and welcoming the locals were towards Erik and Talia, figuring that the projects they had developed made a massive impact on their lives. She noticed that several of the villagers were sporting some of Geritara''s designs, indicating his budding influence and success in the fashion of Restia Village. Not only that, but there were a couple of food stalls serving foreign dishes even she wasn''t knowledgeable about, possibly drawing inspiration from Erik''s daring burger dish.


    They arrived at the village medical center, a modest yet well-kept building that was surprisingly large given the size of the village. The doctor in charge was a middle-aged man named Castellanos Muriden. He had kind brown eyes and short, sandy hair with a matching beard that was neatly trimmed. Standing almost as tall as Erik, Castellanos gave off the aura of a father rather than a doctor.


    "What can I do you for, Burger King and Beggar Princess?" he greeted them warmly.


    Erik managed to stifle a scowl at the nickname. "Well Cas, I was wondering if you had any open spots for apprenticeship. Our new elf friend Myr here would like to help out."


    "Myrese," she automatically corrected him before hesitantly stepping forward. "Nice to meet you, Dr. Castellanos."


    The doctor looked Myrese over, his gaze lingering on her pointed ears. "Ah, yes. A young elf with the ambition to learn healing arts. It''s not every day we see one of your kind here. But we''re always in need of eager hands."


    "Actually... I''m 1,345 years old... and I somehow have the ability to heal whenever I try to kill..." Myrese mumbled.


    "Wait, damn, you''re that old?" Erik blurted without thinking, "You look so young and curvy- er, good."


    Myrese shot him a glare that could have turned him to stone if she had the power. "Thank you, Erik, for your... insightful commentary."


    Castellanos chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Young man, I assure you, age is but a number in the grand tapestry of life. Now, Myrese, I''d be happy to have you under my wing. We can always use more healers, especially those with unique talents." He turned and began walking down the hallway. "Follow me, and I''ll show you around the medical center."


    Myrese hesitated, glancing back at Erik and Talia. They nodded encouragingly at her, giving her synchronized smiles.


    "We''ll stick out here till you''re back," Erik reassured her. "Take care."


    With a nod, Myrese followed Castellanos, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and nerves. The medical center was bustling with activity, and she felt like a small fish in a very large pond. As they walked, Castellanos spoke of the various herbs they used in their potions and the intricate spells that could save lives. She listened intently, eager to learn as much as she could.


    As a 5th Circle elven mage, Myrese had learned spells suited for assassination- or rather, they were supposed to be. Every time she used them, she ended up fixing or healing her targets. There was one point where she literally tried to electrocute a target, but instead just gave him a gentle shock that made his hair stand on end and cured his migraine.


    Castellanos led her into a room filled with various plants and ingredients. The walls were lined with shelves that held bottles of different sizes and colors. The scent of herbs and the faint smell of burnt incense filled the room, bringing a comforting warmth that calmed her nerves. The doctor continued to briefly explain the various objects in the room before moving along with the orientation.


    "Here is where we mix our potions," Castellanos said, pointing to a large wooden table with various cauldrons and mixing bowls scattered across it. "You''ll be spending a lot of time here, learning the basics of medical magic. It''s a mix of traditional herbalism and modern sorcery, quite the fusion."


    Myrese nodded, her eyes wide as she took in the room. She had never seen so many different types of plants in one place, even back in her own village.


    "I see you''re eager to learn," Castellanos noted with a smile. "That''s good. We can always use more healers, especially with your unique talents."


    Myrese nodded, her heart racing with excitement. This was a chance to start anew, to put her dark past behind her and do something that truly mattered.


    <hr>


    As the pair returned to the waiting room, they found a bizarre sight waiting for them.


    Myrese and Castellanos stared at Erik and Talia, who were engaged in a rather intense arm-wrestling match. The sight was so out of place in the otherwise solemn medical center that it took them a moment to process what was happening. Erik''s muscles bulged as he strained against Talia, who was using only one hand to keep him at bay.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "The fuck... how are you... so goddamn strong?!" Erik''s arm trembled as he struggled to keep up with Talia''s one-handed grip.


    "The higher a mage''s Circle rank, the more physically fit they are," Talia absentmindedly replied, not taking her eyes off their locked arms. "It''s part of the training. But really, I''m not that strong. At least compared to other sorcerers I know."


    Talia glanced up, noticing the newcomers. "Oh, you''re back," she casually greeted them, ending the arm-wrestling match with a smirk. Erik''s arm slammed down on the table with a thud, his entire body flipping backwards with the motion.


    He wheezed as he landed on his back, staring up at Myrese. "Oh shit. Hey, Myr."


    Myrese''s eyes widened as she took in the scene. "What are you two doing?"


    "Just... figuring out our strength," Erik gasped, his arm shaking. "I thought I had some magic going for me, but apparently, it''s no match for a 12th Circle."


    "Regardless Erik, you''re strangely strong for someone with a weak magic," Talia remarked, standing up. "I''d put you around the 1st or 2nd Circle, but your strength seems to be around the 3rd."


    "W-well, that''s good and all, but must I remind everyone that the medical center isn''t exactly the best place for such... displays of power?" Dr. Castellanos coughed politely, his eyes glancing at the patients in the waiting area who had stopped their conversations to watch the peculiar spectacle.


    Erik sat up with a grunt, rubbing his arm. "Sorry, Doc. Had to settle the score with Talia. Anyways, are you guys done with the orientation?"


    "Yes, I believe so," Myrese replied, trying to hide her embarrassment. "I''ll be starting my apprenticeship tomorrow."


    "Excellent," Castellanos said with a nod. "You''ll be a great asset to us. Now, I must return to my patients. If you have any questions, feel free to ask the staff. They''ll be more than happy to help."


    After the doctor left, Myrese turned to Erik and Talia, her cheeks slightly red. "I can''t believe you guys were arm-wrestling in a medical center," she said, shaking her head.


    "That''s pretty tame compared to some of the stuff we''ve done," Talia said, casually. "But let''s not get into that right now."


    "Right," Erik agreed, getting to his feet. "We should probably get you settled in and start planning for tomorrow. You''re going to need to be on top of your game, Myr."


    "It''s- ugh, never mind," Myrese sighed, rolling her eyes at Erik. "So, what''s next?"


    "We go drinking?"


    "No," Erik immediately shot down Talia''s suggestion with a disappointed glare. "We check on our businesses to see how they''re going. Then, you guys can have the rest of the day off while I plan more scams- plan more things out."


    "You''re no fun," Talia pouted with a huff.


    "It''s not even late afternoon yet, dude. Save the drinking for when it''s actually time to relax," Erik shook his head, leading the way out of the medical center.


    The trio made their way to the water park near the lake, where the secondary burger shack had become a busy place. The park was bustling with activity, children playing in the water, adults lounging on floating mats, and the scent of grilling meat wafting through the air. The burger shack looked surprisingly well-managed, with a team of villagers that Alyssa had hired and trained to keep the business running smoothly.


    "Hey, Erik!" Ricteronu jogged up to the three, dressed in the water park''s uniform he helped design. The man''s enthusiasm was infectious as he gave a crushing pat on Erik''s back. "The place is hopping! And the burgers? They''re selling like hotcakes!"


    "Glad to hear that," Erik wheezed from the hit. "How''s managing the park been for you so far, Ric?"


    "It''s great! The villagers love the new job opportunities and the park''s been a hit," Ric said, beaming with pride. "But it''s not all fun and games. We had to deal with a couple of rowdy kids who tried to pull a fast one on the burger shack, but nothing we couldn''t handle."


    "No matter the world, some things don''t change..." Erik muttered to himself, almost wistfully. He couldn''t help but smile at Ric''s exuberance. It was always refreshing to see someone who enjoyed their work so much, especially in a place that seemed to run on magic and wonder.


    The water park was bustling with activity. Laughter filled the air as children played in the crystal clear waters, splashing each other under the watchful eyes of their parents. The burger shack was a flurry of motion, with villagers dressed in uniforms that Geritara helped create, taking orders and flipping burgers with surprising efficiency. Alyssa and Ricteronu had really done a number on this place. It was like a slice of his old life had been transplanted into this fantasy world.


    "Oh, that reminds me," Ricteronu began, turning towards Erik. "There was a dwarf that stopped by, said his name was Grom. He was looking for you."


    "Right, right. He and I were going to discuss plans for a partnership," Erik slowly smiled devilishly. "We''re going to see if we can mass produce my rune generators. Where is he now?"


    Ricteronu shrugged. "He said he''d wait for you at the village''s forge."


    "Dammit," Erik made a face. They had just left the village, but now he''d have to walk back. And they hadn''t even checked up on the burger shack outlet yet. He turned to Talia and Myrese, who were gazing at him expectantly.


    "Can you guys... never mind. Guess we''ll end things early for now. You ladies have fun, and we''ll meet up at the main burger shack later tonight." Erik waved his hand dismissively. As much as he wanted to check on how it was doing, Erik was completely certain that Alyssa was doing an excellent job of managing both burger shacks.


    Myrese looked slightly disappointed but nodded. "We''ll be back before it gets too dark," she promised.


    Erik nodded. "Take care."

 Chapter 34: The Dwarf, the Blacksmith, & the Sorceress

    A few minutes later, Erik stepped into the village''s forge, the smell of hot metal and coal dust immediately assaulting his nostrils. A couple of blacksmith villagers were pounding away at metal, adding a clamor to the ambience. The sight was surprisingly comforting to Erik, reminding him of the simpler times before his unexpected departure from Earth.


    He spotted the dwarf chatting with a big and burly blacksmith, their expressions serious as they discussed something with animated gestures. Grom noticed Erik and strode over, his thick beard bobbing with each step.


    "Erik, my friend!" Grom boomed, slapping him on the back. "I''ve seen the success of your projects! Impressive structures, I must say."


    Erik winced at the painful thump. "Thanks, Grom. I appreciate that."


    "Hello, Burger King. I don''t believe we''ve formally met yet," the blacksmith said, turning to Erik. He was a robust man with a thick beard and arms that looked like they could bend iron bars. His eyes twinkled with amusement as he offered a firm handshake. "I''m Kinnesthe Tragluar."


    "Nice to meet you, Kin," Erik replied, gripping the blacksmith''s hand firmly. "Just Erik''s fine."


    Kinnesthe nodded approvingly. "So, you''re the one who''s been stirring things up around here. I''ve heard quite a bit about your... innovations."


    Erik grinned. "Yep, you got me. I like to keep things interesting."


    "Well, your burgers are certainly that," Kinnesthe chuckled. "But we''re not here to talk about fast food. Grom tells me you''ve got a proposition worked out."


    "Indeed," Erik''s eyes suddenly glinted with a demonic greed. "I''m sure you''ve taken note of the rune generators I''ve distributed around the village and in my projects?"


    Kinnesthe nodded. "They''re quite the talk of the town. A bit too... unorthodox for some of the old-timers, but I''ve seen their efficiency firsthand. The village hasn''t had a power shortage since you set them up."


    "That''s because people who can manage any type of lightning magic can power it themselves every so now and then," Erik pulled out his journal. "However, in my world, magic doesn''t exist. Therefore, we''ve had to think of other ways to produce electricity."


    He cracked it open to show the two designs of machinery, one powered by the rune stones and the other by a fossil fuel combustion engine. "I''ve been thinking, if we can combine the efficiency of these rune generators with the power of my world''s knowledge, it''d result in power to last practically forever. Solar energy, wind, turbines, hydroelectric, all of it."


    Grom''s eyes lit up with excitement. "A perpetual motion machine! The guilds would pay handsomely for such technology!"


    Erik''s eyes flashed brighter at the mention of payment. "Oh? So I can expand this outside of regular civilians? Perfect..."


    The two men exchanged a knowing look. Kinnesthe nodded towards Grom. "Let''s talk more over a pint. We can discuss your... proposals in detail."


    <hr>


    At the village tavern, Erik explained his proposal to the blacksmith and the dwarf. He would provide the rune generators and schematics for other sources of electrical production in return for a cut of the profits Grom would make distributing the power sources. Following that, he tentatively inquired asking the two their thoughts of constructing a mass-production facility.


    "What exactly is such a building? And what would we mass-produce?" Grom asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "A building that eliminates the need for hands-on effort," Erik explained with a smirk. "It uses automation- machines that do the work for you. As for what, we can literally mass-produce anything we set our minds to."


    Both Grom and Kinnesthe frowned.


    "You''re asking us, two individuals who believe in pouring time and effort into our work, to abandon our principles and go for quantity over quality?" Kinnesthe asked, a bit offended.


    Erik shook his head. "By no means am I asking that of you. I have enough common sense not to encroach upon your works by making cheap copies. Instead, I thought we''d produce tools. Things that would help you in your crafts."


    Grom''s interest was piqued. "What kind of tools?"


    Erik dramatically stood with a grand gesture, ignoring the looks of the other patrons. "Both here and in my world, hammers are universal. But, what if you had a rune-infused hammer? Something that wouldn''t break or bend no matter how hard you strike it? A hammer that could double, even triple your work efficiency!"


    Grom''s eyes widened with excitement, while Kinnesthe looked skeptical. "It sounds... incredible. But, how do we make such a thing if one cannot use rune magic?"


    Erik sat back down, clasping his hands together and leaning towards the two. "That''s where our production factory comes into play. Instead of a regular old facility like the ones in my world, it''s a hybrid. Combining science and technology to produce a completely different kind of rune-infused tool. We''d use machines to handle the brute force and precision needed, leaving the magic to enhance the end product."


    He paused, using the moment to sip from his mug for effect. "But why stop at magical tools? Why not magical gear? A welding mask that you can see through that also protects your face from sparks. Gloves that are heat, piercing, and impact resistant. The list goes on."


    Kinnesthe''s skepticism slowly morphed into intrigue. "And what would you get from this... partnership?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I''m going to be blunt with you two: I only care about the money. I''ll get you guys started with ideas, but I''m expecting you two to take charge after you get the hang of it," Erik nodded sagely. "Alyssa, my first masterpiece, turned my small little burger shack into the talk of the town. Ric helped with the water park''s construction and maintenance, now acting as the central manager for the successful attraction. Therefore, from Grom, my expectations are quality, handmade products as well as the connection and distribution of such products outside of Restia Village and Dwarfhold. For you, Kin, I want you to act as the supervisor for our production factory, in the event you two agreed to my conditions."


    Grom''s eyes gleamed with greed. "I like the sound of that. More gold, more power, and more recognition. What do you say, Kinnesthe?"


    The blacksmith took a moment to ponder, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "It''s true that our village could use more advanced tools. And if these... machines of yours can help us produce more without compromising quality, then I''m willing to give it a try."


    "Excellent," Erik smiled devilishly, slamming his hand down on the table. "Now, let''s talk numbers."


    <hr>


    The talk initially started well, but as Grom and Kinnesthe got more excited, they ordered more alcohol to match the mood. At some point, Erik found himself playing a strange tavern game, intoxicated and surrounded by the sound of clinking mugs and laughter.


    "Okay... okay, guys... I gotta... I gotta go to the, uh, main burger shack... now," Erik slurred, trying to stand up from the table. His legs felt like they were made of gelatin, and the room spun around him like a carousel gone mad.


    "Farewell, Burger King! You know... for a human... you can drink... as well as a dwarf!" Grom drunkenly roared, slapping Erik on the back. Kinnesthe nodded in agreement, his cheeks red from the ale.


    Erik stumbled outside of the tavern, clutching the bone charm necklace around his neck. Then he patted his pockets several times, ensuring that his journal and pen were on him. He took a shaky deep breath.


    "Okay... one foot forward-" Erik immediately face-planted into the dirt outside the tavern. "Or... maybe not."


    He wasn''t sure if his intoxication was playing tricks on him, but Erik heard soft padding coming up to him. There was a familiar, indignant huff, followed by a gentle clamp on the back of his shirt. Erik felt himself being lifted up and carried somewhere.


    "Oh... hey Illyanth, buddy," Erik mumbled, his vision blurring as the dragon infant glanced at him with eyes full of judgment. "You... carrying me back to the burger shack?"


    The dragon pup''s grip tightened around his shirt, and he could feel the heat from the creature''s breath as it huffed again. Erik slightly swung back and forth in Illyanth''s maw as they walked. The dragon was definitely not pleased with his state.


    "You know, you don''t have to carry me like this," Erik slurred, his words barely coherent. "I can walk."


    Illyanth huffed again, as if he didn''t trust Erik''s drunken state to get him anywhere safely. The dragon''s steps were surprisingly graceful for his size, and the way his tail swayed side to side was almost mesmerizing. Erik felt like he was being cradled by a giant, scaly baby that could roast him alive if it so desired.


    "Thanks... Illyanth," Erik murmured, fighting to stay awake. "I know... we don''t really get along, but I''ve come to trust you a lot sometimes. You''ve helped... me and Talia more times... than I can count."


    The baby dragon remained silent as he continued padding along. Erik wasn''t sure if he understood him or not.


    "But I do have one question for you," Erik slurred. "Why are you always so... grumpy?"


    Illyanth suddenly dropped him on the ground unceremoniously, and for a second, Erik thought he had offended the dragon. As he slowly clambered up to his feet, he drunkenly realized he was at the main burger shack, which was bustling with activity.


    "Thanks, buddy-" Erik turned to say his gratitude, but Illyanth was already padding off.


    The burger shack was in full swing, with Alyssa expertly juggling orders and the villagers working in harmony. The smell of grilled meat and freshly baked buns filled the air, making Erik''s stomach growl. Despite his drunken state, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at the successful business he had created.


    "Well, this is... rather amusing. Usually it''s me that gets drunk first," Talia''s voice teased from the shadows as she emerged, holding a tray of food. "But here you are, stumbling back like a lost kitten."


    Erik scowled, staggering over to the remains of their old hut and sliding down the wall to sit on the ground. He was tired, his head spinning from the drinks, and his stomach was demanding food. "I''m not a kitten," he slurred, though he couldn''t argue with the ''lost'' part.


    Talia set the tray down in front of him, filled with steaming burgers and a side of crispy fries. "You''re certainly not acting like a grown man," she said with a smirk, handing him a burger. "Here, eat. You''ll feel better."


    Erik took the burger gratefully, biting into it with a sloppy smile. The juicy meat and cheese hit his taste buds like a warm embrace from a long-lost friend. As he chewed, his eyes grew heavy, and he leaned back against the wall, watching the stars begin to twinkle in the night sky.


    "Where''s... Myr?" Erik mumbled through a mouthful of burger, his eyes barely open.


    "She''s still with the village children," Talia replied, taking a seat beside him. "They''ve all become quite fond of her. For an elf, she''s really good at playing with children. Perhaps she''d be a good doctor after all."


    "Good... if medicine grows big... can introduce healthcare... equals more money..." Erik''s words slurred together as he leaned back against the walls of the shoddy hut.


    Talia chuckled. "Your business mind never stops, does it?"


    "My world... says... grind never stops..." Erik mumbled, his eyes slipping shut.


    Talia stared up at the night sky. "So, what happens when you achieve your dreams, Erik? When you get rich and famous?"


    Erik cracked open one eye. "Huh?"


    "You''re always talking about getting rich, making a name for yourself. What do you do when you finally get there?" Talia asked, a curious glint in her eye.


    He snorted, his head bowing down towards his chest. "Duh... make sure... you achieve... your dreams... too..."


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "And what are my dreams? I''m basically already on the path to being a medical sorceress."


    "Not that one... when we first met... you wanted to bring... your family''s name back..."


    For the first time in her life, Talia was speechless. Erik had remembered something she had mentioned in passing. It was a fleeting hope she had shared during their first encounter, something she hadn''t even allowed herself to fully believe was possible. Her dream of restoring her family''s honor and wealth was so distant that it had almost been forgotten amidst the whirlwind of their adventures.


    "You remembered," she murmured softly.


    Erik didn''t reply. It seemed as if he had already fallen asleep.


    Talia stared at him, a mix of emotions swirling within her. She felt a strange warmth in her chest, a feeling she hadn''t experienced in a very long time. It was a feeling of belonging, of being understood. She knew that Erik was a man of many facets, a man who had been through hell and back, but she never expected him to remember something so personal about her.


    She sighed, shaking her head and clearing her mind. "Let me grab Illyanth and carry you to bed."

 Chapter 35: Looking the Part

    Erik regretted drinking so much the night before. Granted, he was in his own room, in the new house they had built, but it still didn''t help with the pounding in his head.


    "Fucking hell..." Erik muttered, his eyes squinting as he woke up to the piercing light of the afternoon sun. He sat up, his head pounding like a drum. The events of the previous night came flooding back to him in a rush: the meeting with Grom, the drunken revelry, and the conversation with Talia. He had hoped that the morning would bring clarity, but the hangover was having none of it.


    As if by divine coincidence, Erik saw a fist flying towards his head. A moment later, pain exploded across his cheek, and his vision swam as he roared. Quickly as it came, the agony was replaced by sudden relief, and his hangover subsided considerably.


    "Did that help?" Myrese asked with a smug smile, her hand still drawn back from delivering the well-aimed punch.


    "Yes... but please warn me next time," Erik groaned, rubbing his cheek. "The hell are you doing in my room, anyway?"


    The former elf assassin leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed over her chest. "Talia sent me. She thought you might need a... motivator to get going."


    Erik blinked away the stars in his eyes as he realized it was late in the afternoon. "Oh fuck."


    "Yes, you''ve slept in," Myrese said with a grin. "But don''t worry, I''ve got your back."


    "I thought you were supposed to be at the medical center by now," Erik grimaced as he trudged over to his walk-in closet to get dressed. "Shouldn''t you be learning how to do all that medical shit?"


    Myrese''s grin grew wider. "I was, but I figured you''d need someone to take care of your hangover. Besides, Castellanos said I could take a half-day off."


    Erik grunted as he came out of his closet, wearing joggers and a light t-shirt. "So? Where''s Talia, then?"


    Myrese shrugged. "She swung by to check on the main burger shack before heading to the water park to meet up with Ricteronu. I think she''s trying to copy your daily tasks."


    For a moment, Erik stared at Myrese, dumbfounded. "She''s... taking initiative? But, I never showed her what to do. Rather, she never learned whenever she came along."


    "Well, she''s learning fast," Myrese said, nonchalantly. "But, she did mention something about wanting to surprise you."


    A shiver ran down Erik''s spine. No surprises Talia had prepared was ever good. It seemed Myrese shared the same unease, her smile faltering.


    "Hopefully it''s nothing too... bad," Erik prayed, grabbing his journal and pen. "Come on, I guess you can tag along while I tie up some loose ends."


    <hr>


    "If you don''t mind me asking, why are you so intent on wealth?" Myrese asked as they walked through the village streets.


    "In my world, I wasn''t completely broke, but I was barely living paycheck to paycheck. And let me tell you, it''s not a good feeling," Erik said, his eyes scanning the bustling streets of the village. "Things called universities allow you to graduate with a certification, which, in theory, is supposed to help you get a career to earn more money. The only thing is, with how many people are vying for that same job, you''re not always guaranteed the career of your dreams."


    Myrese listened intently, her curiosity piqued. "So, your wealth is a form of security?"


    "Sure, we can label it like that," Erik replied. He didn''t want to admit just yet that it was also a way for him to prove that graduating with an industrial engineering degree hadn''t been a waste of his time.


    They made their first stop at Geritara''s clothes shop, where Erik stood in shock.


    The first time he''d been here, it was a simple, small store with a few bolts of fabric and some basic sewing supplies. Now, it had expanded into a full-fledged boutique with clothes displayed on mannequins and a variety of fabrics from all over the kingdom. Hell, there were a few village women in front, modeling the clothes Geritara had made.


    Heading inside, Erik noticed the addition of employees, but Geritara himself was nowhere to be seen.


    "Holy shit, am I looking at the start of a fashion empire?" Erik murmured to himself. He had promised Geritara that, but he didn''t expect it to take off so quickly.


    Myrese followed him, her eyes equally wide with amazement. "It seems your influence is spreading, Erik. The seeds you''ve planted have begun to sprout."


    "Yeah, I guess so," Erik said, his hangover momentarily forgotten as he took in the transformation of the small shop.


    "If it isn''t my favorite person and his former would-be killer!" Geritara rushed up to them excitedly. "Oh, it''s been ages since you visited my shop! You like what I did with it?"


    "Y-yeah, Geri. You really... expanded," Erik couldn''t hide his admiration, seeing the sewing machines and other devices he had conjured for the shopkeeper stationed around the room. "You think you''ll need a new building soon?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Hmm," Geritara tapped his chin thoughtfully, shifting his weight to one side. "A new building, you say? Perhaps. But for now, let''s focus on what you need." He took Erik''s shoulders and steered him towards the back of the shop. "Come, I have something special for you."


    "Wait, I didn''t come here for clothes¨C"


    "Nonsense," Geritara waved him off. "You can''t go around looking like you just rolled out of bed, especially not when you''re going to be the face of the business world here."


    Erik glanced back at Myrese for help, but the elf simply shrugged, a smirk playing on her lips. He knew when he was outmatched. With a sigh, he allowed Geritara to lead him to the back of the shop, where racks of exquisite fabrics and intricate designs filled the space.


    <hr>


    Both Geritara and Myrese were silent as they stared at Erik, who was checking out his new outfit in front of the mirrors.


    Erik was never one for business attire, feeling more comfortable in clothing suited for construction and hands-on work, but the sleek black suit with silver stitching that hugged his body made him feel... powerful. The shirt was a crisp white, and the tie, a striped pattern, added a touch of flair that even he had to admit looked good on him.


    "Okay, you really did a great job with this Geri-" Erik paused as he noticed the two staring at him. "What?"


    Myrese averted her eyes as Geritara smiled shyly.


    "You look really good in that suit, Erik," Geritara said, a blush creeping over his face. "I take pride in my work, but I didn''t think it would work so well on you."


    Erik flashed a grin at the designer. "Thanks, Geri."


    "It''s nothing," Geritara said, blushing more intensely. "Now, let''s get you out of here before I start questioning my life choices."


    The shopkeeper ushered the both of them out after promising to consider Erik''s offer for expansion. As the pair stepped back out onto the village streets, Erik turned to Myrese.


    "Well? What do you think?"


    Myrese tilted her head, looking him over from head to toe. "It''s... definitely different," she said, the hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Now you look more like the targets I used to be assigned to kill."


    Erik scoffed. "Very funny. You know, I''d never wear something like this if it weren''t for the business." He started walking towards the village''s forge.


    "Where are we going?" Myrese asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "To see Grom and Kin. We got a little... sidetracked talking about business last night."


    <hr>


    Once again, Erik had another moment of regret for choosing not to change back into his casual clothes as he stepped inside, feeling the intense heat of the forge. He spotted Grom over at an anvil, the dwarf sporting dark sunglasses and earmuffs as he slowly, almost reluctantly, pounded on a piece of metal. Nearby, Kinnesthe was also wearing similar gear, wincing at each of Grom''s hammer strikes.


    "What''s the deal, Grom?" Erik called out over the din of hammering and sizzling metal. "Why the get-up?"


    It appeared as though the earmuffs were working as the dwarf continued to hammer, oblivious to Erik''s and Myrese''s presence.


    "Grom!" Erik''s voice grew louder, echoing through the forge. He walked up to the dwarf, waving a hand at him. "Yo!"


    "Oh, Erik," Kinnesthe called out, spotting him over Grom''s shoulder. "Welcome back. It seems your little friend here is... experiencing the aftermath of the ale last night. As am I..."


    "Nonsense. Dwarves are the best when it comes to two things: crafting and drinking," Grom said, halting his hammering. He took off his earmuffs, but kept his sunglasses on.


    Myrese stepped up, cracking her knuckles. "Would you two like me to help with your hangovers? I helped Erik with his."


    "You''ve got a remedy for this?" Kinnesthe looked hopeful. Erik wisely held his tongue. Myrese''s unique way of healing would be revealed to the village soon, anyway.


    "Sure. I just need you two to stand still."


    Myrese''s voice was filled with a mix of amusement and professionalism as she approached the two hungover men. For a moment, she didn''t move, quietly gazing at the pair. Then, with inhuman speed and grace, Myrese delivered a two-piece right hook that Erik believed would make even a professional boxer impressed to both their jaws.


    Grom and Kinnesthe''s heads snapped back as they were hit by the sudden force, roaring in pain. For a brief second, Erik thought she had gone too far, but their expressions of pain quickly turned into looks of relief. He still wasn''t sure what to make of her situation of healing through acts of violence and attempted murder, but if it made her cosmically unable to harm anything, then he''d roll with it.


    "Thank you, Myrese," Grom said, his voice a bit shakier than usual. "I think I can see straight again."


    Kinnesthe rubbed his jaw, looking slightly stunned but definitely more alert. "What the... that actually worked. I can''t believe it."


    Erik gingerly touched his own cheek, sympathizing with their pain. "Imagine how I felt the first time she tried it on me."


    Grom chuckled weakly. "So, what can we do for you today, Erik? I''m assuming you want to continue our conversation from last night before we... got a bit drunk."


    Myrese quietly watched, amazing and a bit lost as Erik spoke with the dwarf and the blacksmith. They quickly hashed out an outline of their plans, with Grom approaching his kingdom with Erik''s blueprints for rune generators as the first step and Kinnesthe finding a good location for their production factory.


    "You know, Erik," Kinnesthe said, wiping the last of the soot from his face with a damp cloth, "I''ve never seen anyone from your world with such a knack for strategy and innovation."


    "Yeah? Is that surprising?" Erik flashed a grin, a hint of pride creeping into his voice.


    "Indeed. Most Travelers from your world would be focused on growing stronger and taking out the Demon King. They''d already be at one of the three kingdoms by now, working to become a 5th Circle rank or higher," Kinnesthe replied, "And for good reason, since those Travelers from your world are ridiculously powerful. Well, you have your strengths too, Erik."


    "Ah." Erik felt his confidence shriveling up. It wasn''t his fault that he didn''t compare to the other Travelers that came from his world. Sure, he might not be the strongest mage or warrior. He definitely didn''t have any knack for combat, survival, growth, or even healing. Actually, the more Erik thought about it, the more he realized that maybe he was the black sheep of the bunch.


    "Who cares if you''re the weakest Traveler in history?" Grom interjected, seemingly trying to comfort Erik yet it only made him feel worse. "You''ll be the richest! And you can even be as great a craftsman as a dwarf!"


    Erik suddenly seemed interested in the iron-hot metal on the anvil, unable to meet any of their eyes. Myrese couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity for the man she was hired to kill just a few days ago.


    "Erik, it''s okay," she reassured him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "You''re more than just your strength or lack thereof. Your ideas are what make you unique."


    "Whatever," Erik scowled, twirling his pen through his fingers. For some reason, he felt the urge to curse Osiris for sending him here.

 Chapter 36: Lurking Danger

    "Lord Tybalten, I have received reports from our scouts concerning the situation in Restia Village."


    A messenger bowed before a regal-looking man at his desk. The man wore dark green robes that emphasized his wealth, adorned with various gems and jewels. His brown hair was short and cropped, his face chiseled and hard. His dark eyes were busy reading the scrolls littered all over his desk.


    The regal man looked up from his scrolls, his eyes sharp as he addressed the messenger. "And what do these reports say?"


    "The elf assassin we hired to take out the man responsible for generating too much profit in the village has apparently failed to eliminate him," the messenger replied, visibly nervous under Tybalten''s intense gaze. "The Traveler named Erik Park has not only survived but has also gained favor with the elf. He has been seen walking around with her as if they were comrades."


    "Interesting," Tybalten mused, stroking his chin. "This Erik Park must be quite the charmer. I had hoped that the elf would be more... professional. Did she at least leave us with any useful information before she lost her resolve?"


    "N-no sir... she... she''s been with him since the night of the incident," the messenger stuttered, sweat beading on his forehead. "It seems she''s been... well, helping him, actually."


    Lord Tybalten''s eyes narrowed. "Helping him? In what way?"


    "W-we''re not sure just yet... but it appears that the elf has been coexisting with the villagers. She''s even been assisting in the burger shack," the messenger replied, visibly nervous under Tybalten''s intense gaze.


    For a long while, Tybalten remained silent, contemplating the unexpected turn of events. His knuckles turned white as he gripped the edge of his desk, his thoughts racing. The elf, the very one he had sent to eliminate the human, had instead chosen to aid him. This was a complication he had not foreseen.


    "Fetch me... Ulrich Avaren."


    A cold chill descended upon the room as soon as the words left Tybalten''s mouth. The messenger hesitated.


    "S-sir... are you sure you want to employ that... demon of a man?"


    Lord Tybalten''s eyes snapped to the messenger. "You dare question me?" His voice was a low growl, his teeth bared in a snarl.


    The messenger took a step back, trembling. "N-no, my lord. I just... I mean, isn''t he... dangerous?"


    "Eh? Me? Who said that?" A third voice spoke out of thin air. "You''re all talking as if I''m not here."


    As if by magic, another man garbed in black appeared in the room, his eyes gleaming with amusement. He had a sharp jawline, piercing blue eyes, and short-cropped blond hair that stood almost on end. He was tall and muscular, with an aura of danger that was thick even to those who didn''t know his reputation.


    "Ulrich," Tybalten greeted the man warily. "I suppose I should be grateful that you approached me first."


    The newcomer named Ulrich smiled thinly, his eyes glinting with a dangerous spark. "Well, after hearing how your previous attempt at assassinating a Traveler failed just now... how could I resist?"


    The messenger''s eyes widened in terror. "Y-you mean you know about...?"


    Several sharp knives materialized out of nowhere, all pointing at the messenger''s neck. Ulrich gave him a lazy side-eye. "If I didn''t know, then I wouldn''t be here, right? Now, quiet down and let the adults speak."


    Lord Tybalten''s eyes narrowed. "Your insolence won''t be tolerated, Ulrich. Remember your place."


    Ulrich''s eyes flashed towards the lord with a challenging and demented look. "Oh? Are you saying you''d be able to put me in my place?"


    The room grew tense as the two men stared at each other, the unspoken threat hanging in the air like a sword. The messenger took a deep breath, his eyes darting between the two.


    Finally, Ulrich snorted, waving a hand. A chair magically zoomed towards him as he sat down, crossing a leg. "Whatever. I''d easily kill you with no effort, but then I''d have no piggy bank."


    Lord Tybalten''s eyes narrowed, his jaw clenching at the disrespect. "You are here for one reason, Ulrich: to deal with the Traveler and the elf," he growled.


    Ulrich clasped his hands, delighted malice sparkling in his eyes. "I love money, but I love killing strong people more. For you to personally hire me... that must mean this Traveler is pretty strong, no? To be able to survive a 5th Circle elf... oh, just the thought of killing him is getting me excited."


    The messenger swallowed hard, not daring to interrupt the tense exchange.


    "You''re a greedy bastard, Ulrich," Tybalten sneered. "But if you can get rid of them, I''ll make sure you''re well compensated."


    Ulrich chuckled darkly as he stood up. "Oh, I''m not just in it for the gold, Tybalten. This Traveler... he''s got something special. Something I can feel all the way here." He leaned in closer, his smile turning predatory. "I can''t wait to see what kind of fun we can have together."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The knives that were pointed at the messenger flew towards Ulrich, spinning around him in a metal whirlwind before he and the blades vanished out of sight.


    "He''s... something else," the messenger stuttered, wiping the cold sweat from his brow.


    "If he weren''t at the 7th Circle, I would''ve chosen someone else," Tybalten spat, clearly not amused by the show of power. "But it seems my options are limited."


    Despite the tense meeting, it didn''t really matter much to Tybalten. The only reason he had chosen Myrese over Ulrich was due to the fact that the elf was substantially less expensive than the man, but seeing as she had betrayed him, he was left with no choice. Thankfully, Ulrich never failed a job. Tybalten was certain this time that Erik was as good as dead, along with the traitorous elf.


    <hr>


    After setting up deadlines with Grom and Kinnesthe, Erik and Myrese headed over to the water park. From what the elf had said earlier that morning, Talia had met up with Ricteronu, helping Erik with his daily tasks as he slept in. Erik himself felt a bit of trepidation, recalling how Myrese noted that Talia had a surprise waiting for them.


    As they approached the water park, the sound of laughter and splashing grew louder. The sight of the bustling park brought a smile to Erik''s face, despite his fatigue. The sight of people enjoying themselves was something he hadn''t seen much of since he arrived in this new world. Granted, Erik was busy working himself to the bone trying to earn money, but seeing this was a breath of fresh air.


    The water park was at its business peak, bustling with humans and fantasy creatures alike. The children played in the water, chased each other, and squealed with delight as Ricteronu played the role of lifeguard with a stern expression that barely concealed his amusement.


    Erik spotted Talia from afar, her black hair tied back in a ponytail, revealing her sweat-drenched forehead. She was dressed in a simple, functional outfit that left her shoulders bare, showing off her toned arms as she worked tirelessly at one of the stalls, serving smiles along with the food.


    "Holy fuck. Talia''s actually working?" Erik whispered, not quite believing it. Myrese tilted her head.


    "Does... she not usually work? I figured someone as strong as her would have a good work ethic."


    Erik bit his tongue, wanting to correct Myrese and tell her that that was the complete opposite from what he knew. But it seemed as if Talia had a determination in her, and Erik wasn''t going to ruin that or Myrese''s impression of her.


    As they approached the stall, Talia looked up and saw them. Her eyes lit up, and she beckoned them over. "Erik, you''re here! And you brought Myrese!"


    "Hey Talia. I''m guessing this is the surprise you were wanting to show us?" Erik dryly replied, glancing around at the bustling water park.


    "Actually, no. That''s just part of it," Talia said, a hint of excitement in her voice. She took them through the water park, pointing out various improvements and new attractions that had been built. The once modest park had transformed into a thriving hub of entertainment, teeming with villagers and visitors from afar.


    "So Erik, do you recall how you wanted to start a modeling agency?" Talia asked with a casual backwards glance.


    "I meant it as a joke, I wasn''t really serious¨C"


    "Well, I spoke with Geritara early this morning, and he''d love to help out! He said that it would be an even greater chance to display all of his designs," Talia continued, noticing Erik''s new suit. "And since you''re dressed for the part, I figured we could start the scouting right away!"


    "Wait, time out. How''d you do that? And why didn''t Geri tell us anything about it? We were just by his shop earlier," Erik said, his eyes darting around in confusion.


    "I told him I wanted to surprise you," Talia shrugged nonchalantly. "To show you how I can help expand and create more businesses."


    Erik looked at Talia with a mix of amazement and disbelief. "But you hate business."


    "I hate working," Talia corrected, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "But I don''t hate making money."


    Erik had to agree with her there. Making money was pretty much his entire motivator. As they walked, the scents of the water park mixed with the smell of grilled meat from the nearby burger shack. His stomach rumbled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten since the night before.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking," Talia said, her eyes scanning the crowd. "With everything we''ve been doing, we''re going to need more hands. And not just any hands- skilled hands."


    Erik sighed, holding back from rolling his eyes. He already knew that, which was why all of the people he personally selected- Alyssa, Ricteronu, Geritara, Myrese, Grom, and even Kinnesthe among others, were those he deemed capable in their respective trades. He remained quiet, wanting to see where Talia was going with it.


    "I know you''re the brains behind this operation," Talia continued, "but I think we could use someone to help manage things. Someone who knows the village and the people here better than anyone."


    "Let me guess: you?" Erik replied teasingly. Talia blinked in confusion.


    "No... I was going to say Morthanu."


    "Oh." Erik''s teasing smile faltered, and he nodded thoughtfully. "Morthanu could be a good choice. He''s got a knack for keeping things in order, and he''s the village elder after all. Plus, he''s more conservative to these things compared to the rest of the men in the village... though not by much."


    "He also has a good eye," Talia nodded sagely. "He knows true beauty at first sight."


    "That''s because you have an outright unbelievable body", Erik wanted to say, but held back. Talia seemed really into this idea, and he didn''t want to rain on her parade. Not to mention Myrese was still with them. Although, now that he thought about it, the dark-skinned elf also had a nice body...


    "Anyway, I wanted to have a hand in helping start the modeling agency, but I''m not sure where to even begin," Talia admitted, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I know it''s not something I''m used to, but I want to contribute too."


    Erik was thoroughly impressed and a bit unsure of this change in Talia. He had never seen her so driven to contribute to something beyond her own personal battles. He had always thought of her as a bit of a free spirit, but this was a side of her he hadn''t expected.


    "Well, unfortunately, I''m not entirely sure on how to start a modeling agency either," Erik grinned. "But we''re figuring it out together, right?"


    Talia nodded, a soft smile on her face. "Thank you, Erik Park."


    Myrese watched the two of them with a bemused expression. Her thoughts drifted back to her previous life, the coldness of the shadows replaced by the warmth of the sun beating down on her as they strolled through the crowded water park.


    She had never had anyone she could reliably say was her friend, much less an ally that wouldn''t try to kill her the moment they could. But seeing Talia''s and Erik''s relationship- both their bickering and their moments of genuine affection- made her feel a twinge of longing for something similar. Something she thought she''d never had again.


    "Myr?" Erik''s voice jolted her out of her head. He and Talia were gazing at her curiously. "You okay?"


    Myrese managed a small grin, pushing away her thoughts. "Yeah. I''m alright. And it''s Myrese."

 Chapter 37: Magic & Mayhem

    Later that night, Erik sat behind the bustling outdoor kitchen, busy scribbling in his journal. Although he had built a study in their new home, Erik felt more at ease sitting alone in the secluded area behind the burger shack. It was like he had gotten used to the noise and chatter, the chaos shifting into an ambience to help him think and work.


    He was lost in thought when he heard the rustling of leaves. Myrese appeared, clothed in a simple, deep violet dress that contrasted sharply with her usual dark cloaks. She looked tired but content, a stark difference from when he had first met her.


    "You''re still working?" she asked, sliding into the chair across from him.


    "Technically, this isn''t physical work. I''m just planning," Erik said, not looking up from his journal. "What''s up?"


    Myrese leaned back in her chair, studying Erik. "Just watching you work, really."


    Erik paused his writing, awkwardly shifting his eyes toward her without moving his head. "Is that... fun for you?"


    Myrese chuckled. "It''s interesting. You''re always so focused. It''s a stark contrast to the man I was supposed to kill."


    "Yeah, it''s almost like now and then were two completely different situations," Erik sarcastically quipped. He turned a page in his journal and started to scribble again.


    "I suppose so," Myrese said with a hint of amusement. "But I have to admit, the idea of you as a business mogul is... unexpected."


    Erik finally stopped working and looked up at the elf. "...What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Well, most Travelers go the more heroic route," Myrese shrugged. "You know, slay monsters, save the world, become legendary heroes. You, on the other hand... you''re more like the guy who sells the hero the sword."


    Erik scowled. "And what''s wrong with that?"


    "Nothing. Same reason why I heal people every time I try to kill them," Myrese said with a smirk. "It''s just... not what I was expecting."


    "Well, the world doesn''t always need heroes. Sometimes it just needs someone to sell the swords," Erik quipped, turning back to his journal. He had jotted down some ideas for the modeling agency, but they were all over the place. It was clear that he needed more time to think and organize his thoughts.


    "Yeah? What do you plan on doing after you achieve wealth?" Myrese asked, shifting in her chair.


    Erik looked up, pondering her question. "I haven''t really thought that far ahead," he admitted. "I guess do what I was brought here to do. Kill the Demon King or whatever." For some reason, Erik felt that that wasn''t all he wanted to do.


    Myrese leaned back in her chair, stretching out her long legs. "So, what''s the first step for this modeling agency?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Erik sighed, tapping his pen against the journal. "First, we need to figure out what kind of models we want. It''s a fantasy world, so we''ve got elves, dwarves, orcs, all sorts of creatures. And we need to decide if we''re going for a diverse look or sticking to the more traditional human models."


    Myrese leaned forward, her eyes lighting up. "How about we go for a mix? It would be interesting to see how different species look in the same outfits."


    "That''s not a bad idea," Erik mused, scribbling down notes. "We could start with a few of each, and see how the market responds. Maybe even hold some kind of contest to find fresh faces."


    As he scribbled, Myrese leaned closer, her eyes scanning the page. "You really think this could work?"


    "Fuck if I know. Most of my ideas so far were started with hope and a lot of wishing," Erik said with a shrug, not looking up from his journal. "But at least now I have leeway for failure."


    The two continued to chat quietly, their voices barely audible over the cacophony of the burger shack. The aroma of sizzling meat mingled with the scent of chlorine from the water park, creating a unique ambiance that seemed to energize Erik''s entrepreneurial spirit. Myrese, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nostalgia. The hustle and bustle reminded her of the elven markets she used to sneak into as a child, the smells of exotic spices and the sounds of bartered deals.


    "Oh, there you guys are," Talia''s voice interrupted their strategizing. She emerged from around the burger shack, her eyes slightly lighting up as she took in Myrese''s dress. "Myrese, you look absolutely stunning."


    Myrese blushed, smoothing the fabric of her dress. "Thank you, Talia. It''s just something I picked up in the village."


    "Who''re you wearing that for?" Talia asked bluntly.


    Myrese''s blush deepened. "I-I just thought it would be nice to change things up," she stuttered.


    "I mean, it looks great on you," Erik commented, still absorbed in his journal.


    Myrese looked down at her dress, feeling a strange mix of emotions. "Thank you," she murmured, unsure how to respond to the sudden attention.


    The moment was short lived as Talia accidentally bumped into Erik, causing him to mess up his writing. The two began to squabble, with Erik ending up in Talia''s headlock. Myrese quietly watched the two, feeling a strange sensation in her chest that she couldn''t quite place. She sighed, entertaining the hope that she''d finally feel at home with these two.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Erik yawned as he stretched in his bed. He, along with the other two, were getting used to their new home. In his room, Erik glanced around, noticing the few personal touches he had added since moving in. The walls were adorned with blueprints of the park''s future expansions and various sketches of potential modeling outfits. He had wanted to change things up in this world, but his room was slowly beginning to look like the one from his old world.


    "Maybe I should get into decorating my room," Erik muttered as he got dressed. He had never really cared about interior design before, but the similarities between his new room and his old was starting to annoy him. He put on a suit, heading downstairs to wait for Talia to wake up. The business professional-wear was starting to grow on him, but since it was still summertime, Erik planned to ask Talia to cast a self-regulating cooling spell on him to help with the heat.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    As he walked through the hallways, he heard the faint sound of chopping coming from the kitchen. He peered in to see Myrese, dressed in a simple apron, chopping vegetables with surprising precision.


    "Oh? You''re up pretty early," Erik commented, leaning against the doorframe as he watched Myrese cook. "It''s a little refreshing to have someone else wake up around the same time I usually do."


    Myrese glanced up, her cheeks tinged pink. "Couldn''t sleep," she replied, focusing on the carrots in front of her. "I''ve been... thinking."


    "Yeah?" Erik walked in and sat down at the table, pulling out his journal and pen. He twirled the writing instrument through his fingers as he glanced over his pages. "What about?"


    Myrese paused in her chopping, her eyes lingering on the journal. "You''re always scribbling in that thing."


    "Well, it''s pretty much half the requirements I need for my conjuring magic," Erik replied, not looking up. "I use my journal as a canvas, sketching what I want to conjure. Then, I use my pen to bring it to life. Simple as that, with the added benefit of storing my ideas in one place."


    "Have you ever tried sketching on something other than your journal? Isn''t that a book one could buy anywhere?" Myrese offhandedly asked, resuming her chopping.


    Erik didn''t respond right away. After a few moments, Myrese looked back to see Erik frozen in place, staring at his pen. She swore she could hear static in his head.


    "Only one way to find out," he finally said, scribbling something directly on the table. Erik tapped the drawing after he was finished, and a flash of silver light emitted in the room.


    When Myrese''s eyes refocused, she found herself looking at a strange contraption Erik had conjured. It was a metallic square, with various dials and switches on its surface.


    "What... is it?" Myrese asked, setting down the knife as she approached the table, her curiosity piqued.


    "In my world, we call it a radio," Erik muttered, noticing that he didn''t feel drained from the conjuration at all, "but it''s more like... a music box, I guess. It plays music from the air. Or it''s supposed to."


    He turned the knob on, hearing nothing but static even as he surfed through the channels. "Okay, well, at least I know I don''t actually need my journal to bring a sketch to life. Does that mean I only need my pen...?"


    Myrese watched as Erik got up and dashed to his room. She sat down in his seat and marveled over the radio, the concept of music coming from the air utterly foreign to her. The contraption was unlike anything she had ever seen before, and the thought of the possibilities it brought was exhilarating. Her curiosity grew as she studied the knobs and switches, her fingers itching to try it out.


    Erik jogged back to the kitchen, a perplexed expression on his face. "Good news, kinda? I don''t require the pen Osiris sent me to conjure either. It seems like any writing instrument and canvas works."


    Myrese looked up from the radio, raising an eyebrow. "So there''s no point in carrying that journal and pen around?"


    "I wouldn''t go that far," Erik grimaced as he sat down across from her. "Having my journal and pen on me makes it easier to conjure things on the fly if needed. What if I get kidnapped again and I don''t have anything to write with or write on? Besides, my pen is supposed to be special with the way it never runs out of ink, and the journal has a lot of my ideas in it."


    Myrese nodded thoughtfully, her eyes flicking back to the radio. "It''s still incredible," she murmured. "The power you possess..."


    "Is it though?" Erik scowled. "Having conjuring magic at the cost of not being able to use any other type of magic? I mean, you can use a wider variety of magic compared to me."


    Myrese nodded thoughtfully. "True. On the contrary, I cannot use conjuration magic. There''s pros and cons to both sides."


    Erik sighed. "I guess that''s one way to look at it. But still, I''d like to be able to do more than just make stuff appear out of thin air."


    Their conversation was interrupted when Talia staggered into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes sleepily. Illyanth padded quietly beside her, snorting quietly when it saw Erik.


    "Morning, sunshine," Erik quipped. "Nice to see you up before noon, for once."


    Talia grunted, sitting down at the table. "How do you guys do it? Waking up so early?"


    Myrese chuckled, setting a plate of eggs and toast in front of her. "Practice. Now, eat."


    <hr>


    After breakfast, the three of them went their separate ways, with Myrese heading back to the medical center for her apprenticeship, Erik checking on the main burger shack and the water park, and Talia... well, Talia had her own plans.


    Once he was done with the daily reports from Alyssa and Ricteronu, Erik headed down the village forge, where Grom and Kinnesthe seemed to be getting along even better.


    "What''s up with you two?" Erik asked, noticing their unusually high spirits.


    "Erik Park!" Grom bellowed, standing on his toes and slapping him on the back with a hand that felt like a sledgehammer. "We''ve thought about your proposal, and we''re very excited to see it come to fruition!"


    "Yes, and I think I''ve secured a spot to construct this production factory you showed us," Kinnesthe added, sharing a smile with the dwarf.


    Erik''s eyes widened. "Already? That''s amazing! Where?"


    Grom''s chuckle was as hearty as ever. "Don''t you worry, my friend. It''s a secret spot, perfect for our needs. Plentiful resources and away from prying eyes. We''ll show you when the time is right."


    Erik couldn''t help but feel worried. However, the dwarf and blacksmith were in such good moods that he couldn''t bring himself to question them any further. At least, they didn''t have the same reputation as Talia for unexpected and unwelcome surprises.


    He rushed out of the village forge, declining their offers to drink during the afternoon after his rather unpleasant experience and headed over to Geritara''s clothing shop. Along the way, Erik mused over ideas of easier transportation- bikes, skateboards, or scooters for now. Automated vehicles would come later.


    Upon reaching Geritara''s shop, Erik stopped and stared in shock.


    The day before, the shop had expanded slightly, showing off the boutiques of clothing along with more employees. Now, it seemed as though the shop had grown even bigger, which didn''t make sense considering that it was lodged in between other shops. Perhaps magic had been involved.


    In fact, Erik spotted a sign calling for beautiful models to apply inside, seeing Talia standing next to it. She herself was wearing something from his world that was modest yet seductive; a ruby dress that hugged her curves, showing just the right amount of skin to leave an impression without being vulgar.


    "Talia, what''s going on here?" Erik called out, still in awe of the expansion.


    "Hey Erik. Turns out, there are a lot of women who want to make it big modeling," Talia replied nonchalantly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world for a medieval fantasy shop to double in size overnight. "And men too."


    Before Erik could say anything, he spotted Morthanu running out to meet him. The village elder seemed a bit flustered, though Erik couldn''t tell if it was because he was caught at a place with barely dressed men and women, or if he had something important to say.


    "Erik Park, thank the heavens you''re here," Morthanu panted, his words indicating that the reason was the latter, "We have a problem. Multiple, actually."


    Erik''s heart sank. "What happened?"


    "My people have come forth with some issues they have encountered," Morthanu explained. "The hunting party that supplies your burger shacks with ingredients are venturing further out into the forest due to the demand, but they''re running into more dangerous creatures that we don''t have enough mages for. And with the boom in visitors, many of them are lacking places to rest here, overcrowding the village."


    "Oh, fuck," Erik thought to himself as he took out his pen and began to twirl it through his fingers. He had made a grave error that he shouldn''t have forgotten during his time spent learning his craft.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Mort... I can fix this," Erik reassured, but he didn''t feel very confident.

 Chapter 38: Modern Problems Require Modern...

    As the sun rose to its peak in the sky, Erik was back in his work room at the new house, going over multiple plans to help solve the issues. Morthanu had revealed that he had spoken with Talia regarding the managerial position of supervising the village and cooperating with Erik and his projects, accepting the position after much consideration. That would enable Erik to easily introduce new concepts to the villagers through Morthanu, which is what he was now hoping to use.


    Erik sighed deeply as he stared at the drawings littered on his desk. He tapped one of the drawings with a pen, closing his eyes to protect from the silver light that flashed the room. When he opened his eyes, he found a small, handheld device with a grip and barrel.


    "Never thought I''d be producing modern weapons in a fantasy world," Erik muttered to himself, examining the pistol. It was a sleek design, compact and deadly, a stark contrast to the swords and bows he was used to seeing now. He glanced at the chest next to him, which were filled with similar pistols and hunting rifles. The chest next to that one was filled with modern military armor and clothing, something Erik thought might come in handy as well.


    Since the majority of the hunting party lacked magic, Erik came up with the idea for them to increase the power of their ranged weapons, thus resulting in the modern firearms from his world. With the addition of reinforced, lightweight military gear, Erik essentially turned the hunting villagers into a well-equipped and formidable force.


    He brought some pages over to his focus and shook his head. "Maybe we''ll save bringing grenades and explosives to this world later," he murmured under his breath. There wasn''t any real threat just yet, so Erik held off on conjuring those. Instead, he drew up a blueprint for a new type of lodging: a series of interconnected treehouses that could be constructed high above the ground, utilizing the vast forested area that surrounded the village. He had seen similar designs in his world and thought they could serve as a unique and comfortable solution to the overcrowding issue.


    Of course, Erik could begin building apartment complexes, but that would require a power plant and better infrastructure- something he decided would need more time to plan out and develop. Opting for a more setting-appropriate housing would be more practical for now.


    Rubbing his eyes, Erik decided to take a break, heading downstairs into the kitchen for a quick snack. He grabbed an apple and took a bite, the sweetness surprising him after a morning of stress. As he chewed, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. He had conjured modern clothes for the villagers, built a water park, and was now dealing with real estate issues? This was definitely not what he had in mind when he agreed to Osiris'' experiment.


    Illyanth trudged into the kitchen, snorting when he saw Erik. The baby dragon sauntered over to his oversized food bowl, quietly eating the piles of meat that had been set out.


    "Oh, to be a dragon in this world," Erik mumbled to himself, watching Illyanth devour his meal. "No worries about overpopulation or housing shortages. You can fly anywhere you want. Powerful, untamed, and terrifying. Aren''t dragons also hoarders of riches-"


    Erik blinked. He hadn''t considered that perhaps there were other dragons in the world. Older than Illyanth, who have had years of living and probably acquired massive stores of valuable items and trinkets. A devilish smile bloomed across his face as he considered his far future plans. Maybe he''d make it a goal to scam a dragon later.


    For now, though, the treehouse lodging idea was his priority. He needed to convince Morthanu and the villagers to support the construction, but given the fact that his projects so far had been a resounding success, Erik didn''t feel it would be too hard to get them on his side. The only problem would be orienting the hunting villagers to the gear from his world.


    Erik took a deep breath and headed outside, the cool air doing little to soothe his racing thoughts. He approached the village council building, where Morthanu was likely to be found. As he walked, he couldn''t help but admire the way the village had grown. It was a stark contrast to the quiet, unassuming place he had first arrived at.


    Now, it was bustling with activity, with a surge of visitors from other villages and the three kingdoms. Fragrant aromas of food wafted from the main burger shack, but there were other food stalls that had popped up as well, trying to make a place in the rising culinary boom.


    The water park was constantly busy, easily the loudest area in the village. Ricteronu had taken initiative to add expansions to the water park and build outwards into the lake, cleverly including the natural water source as a part of the attraction. Because of that, the water park''s capacity nearly doubled in size, producing more revenue than Erik expected.


    Besides the physical projects, Erik noticed that a large majority of people were wearing clothes that were a fusion of the modern ones from his world, and Geritara''s style. Erik was impressed with the way that Geritara had added his own flair to Erik''s world without completely overshadowing it.


    "Morthanu, I have a solution to the housing crisis," Erik announced as soon as he reached the village elder''s office. "We can build treehouses. It sounds a little primitive, but I''ve made some adjustments using influence of building structures from my world-"


    Erik stood still as he tried to comprehend what he was looking at. Morthanu was doing push-ups on the ground with a pretty villager sitting on his back. Some of the other elders were scattered around the room, lifting what looked like weights. In fact, it looked as though the council building had turned into a gym.


    "Ah, Erik," Morthanu calmly greeted, waiting for the woman to slide off his back before standing up. "What did you say?"


    "I, er, I was going to tell you my solutions to the issues you mentioned before... what the hell is this?" Erik''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the bizarre sight of the council members engaging in what seemed to be a mid-afternoon workout session.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Miss Taliana and Mr. Geritara stirred up a lot of attention with their model scouting. Apparently, while they do plan to include other body shapes in the future, the clothing they want to sell is athletic wear," Morthanu explained, catching his breath. "From there, people became curious and then Miss Myrese suggested a training camp for us to get into shape outside of combat. However, instead of a training camp, the Beggar Princess mentioned something about a ''gym'' she saw in your journal, so we decided to try that in the council building."


    Erik didn''t say anything for a moment, staring at the weights in the room. Then he shook his head, deciding not to question anything anymore. "Okay, well, I''ve got solutions to the two issues you brought up. For the housing, I''ve got a blueprint for treehouses that are sturdy, spacious, and comfortable. As for the hunting party, I''ve been developing weapons from my world to help with their safety. I was also thinking of expanding the village farms and enhancing them with upgrades."


    Morthanu nodded, wiping the sweat off his brow with a cloth. "The council will need to review these proposals, but I''m inclined to agree. The village has been growing so fast, we need to keep up with the pace."


    "Thanks," Erik nodded, then hesitated for a moment. "Er, excuse me for asking, but what Circle rank are you? You mentioned you were a sorcerer, but I thought the higher you were, the physically stronger you are. Kinda how Talia''s a 12th Circle and is a living tank."


    Morthanu chuckled, flexing his arms. "Ah, I''m actually a 9th Circle. But, it doesn''t hurt to continue with physical training after all."


    "So, what do you think about the treehouses?" Erik asked, eager to get back on track. "If you like the idea of it, I can start planning further and drawing up some blueprints."


    Morthanu nodded thoughtfully. "It''s certainly an intriguing concept, Erik. Utilizing the trees for lodging is both resourceful and in tune with the natural beauty of our village. The council will need to discuss it thoroughly, but I suspect they''ll be quite open to it."


    Erik felt a surge of relief. "Great, I''ll start drafting more detailed plans right away." He turned to leave, eager to get back to his sketches.


    "Oh, you can also go ahead and introduce these weapons to the hunting party," the village elder called after Erik, who grunted back in response.


    He headed over to the hunting center, where he found the party preparing to leave. They were all dressed in traditional leather armor, with swords and bows at their sides. The sight was oddly comforting in the midst of his chaotic thoughts.


    "Hey guys," Erik called out to the hunters, holding up the designs for crossbows and basic firearms. "You''re about to get a serious upgrade."


    <hr>


    It wasn''t long until the hunters rapidly adjusted to the technology of Erik''s world. With deafening earmuffs on, Erik nodded approvingly, watching them practice firing the crossbows and guns. The power behind the shots was astonishing. They hit their targets with uncanny precision, their expressions a mix of excitement and awe.


    "Amazing, Burger King..." one of the hunting villagers said in astonishment. "These weapons have power comparable to an actual mana bullet... and you said these don''t require magic at all?"


    Erik nodded with pride. "They do, however, require something called ''ammunition''. It''s a fancy word for what you shoot with these bad boys," he said, holding up a bag of steel bolts. "But fear not, I''ve got plenty and more can be made at the village forge. Just don''t lose them."


    The hunters looked at each other, then back at Erik, their eyes gleaming with excitement. They had heard of the power of the ''thunderous sticks'' that could slay monsters without the need for magic. This was a game-changer for them, and they knew it.


    "Now, as for my personal project..." Erik muttered, examining the special pistol that he conjured. Just like the rest, it looked ordinary, save for the silver rune etched on the grip.


    He had applied the same mechanics from his rune generator to his weapon, curious to see how it would turn out. Essentially, by engraving a rune on the pistol, Erik hoped that it would be able to absorb elemental mana, thus altering the properties of the bullets that the pistol shot out. Right now, he needed to find a hunting villager among the group that could use magic and ask them to help him out a little bit.


    "Hey, I''ve got something here," Erik called out, holding up the pistol. "I need someone who can use mana to give it a shot. Not literally, though."


    "I can, Burger King. What do you need help with?" one of the hunters, a young woman with a short bob of red hair and piercing green eyes, stepped forward. Her name was Elara, and she was known for her proficiency in earth magic, which came in handy when hunting prey.


    "You... use earth magic, right? Can you somehow infuse a portion of earth magic into my gun?" Erik held out the pistol to Elara, forgetting to correct her on his name in excitement of his new invention.


    "Sure. May I ask the reason why?" Elara took the pistol gingerly, eyeing the rune with curiosity.


    "It''s an experiment," Erik replied with a grin.


    Elara studied the rune for a moment before nodding. She took a deep breath, her eyes closing as she focused her mana. The rune on the gun began to pulse with a dull, earthy brown light.


    She opened her eyes and smiled. "There, I gave it a little bit of earth magic," she said, handing the gun back to him.


    "Thanks," Erik eagerly took the weapon back, feeling a slight aura of power radiating from it. He walked a few paces away from the hunting party, aiming the barrel at a tree in the forest. Taking a deep breath, Erik recalled his limited experience with firearms, exhaling and squeezing the trigger.


    Erik expected the bullet to transform into a rock or something similar when he fired. However, instead of a bullet, a massive chunk of solid earth shot out of the barrel. It hit the tree with a loud thud, utterly disintegrating it as the earth mass shattered and splintered nearby trees. The hunting party screamed in terror as they were caught off-guard by the demonstration. The animal companions the villagers used also went into a state of panic. Erik himself momentarily forgot that he had conjured the weapon.


    "Heavens above, Burger King!" someone shouted from the shocked group.


    "S-sorry..." Erik sheepishly lowered the pistol, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as the dust from the obliterated tree settled. The villagers slowly approached, their fear replaced with curiosity and awe. The animal companions cautiously followed, sniffing at the smoldering remains of the tree.


    "Holy shit! I didn''t realize how powerful adding a rune to modern weapons would be!" Erik thought to himself. The villagers were now staring at him with a mix of fear and excitement. He knew he had to regain control of the situation before it got out of hand.


    "Please do not spread any rumors about this, and you all can eat dinner for free tonight at one of my burger shacks."


    The hunting party immediately cheered and headed off, their fear forgotten in the face of free food. Erik chuckled to himself, realizing that food was a universal currency. Then he stiffened.


    "Hey, wait, aren''t you guys supposed to go hunting first?!"

 Chapter 39: Hard Farewells

    With a little help from the newly formed construction crew Ricteronu and Erik had established in Restia Village, the latter was able to clear out more space around the first burger shack. However, it also meant bulldozing the old dilapidated hut too.


    Standing next to the conjured machine, Erik silently gazed at the worn-down rut. Sure, he had a new home now, living luxuriously with two beautiful women and a baby dragon, but there was something about the shack that made him feel nostalgic. It was his first shelter the moment he arrived in this world, and it had just been him, Talia, and Illyanth.


    Now, the three had come a very long way since then, building and growing the village into something more than he could have ever imagined. Erik shook his head, clearing his thoughts. He had a job to do, and nostalgia wouldn''t help him now.


    Even so, he couldn''t find himself to hop into the bulldozer and run it over. Nearby, the burger shack was bustling with customers, getting ready for the dinner rush.


    "Well... it''s pretty busy, so maybe I can just take it down later tonight," Erik used the burger shack as an excuse to hold off tearing the hut down, though he knew it was because he didn''t want to actually do it. He''d never admit that, though.


    "So, you''re going to tear down the hut, huh?" Erik heard Talia''s voice behind him. She had approached silently, her eyes studying the small building. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking or feeling.


    "Yeah. Was thinking of adding expansions to the main burger shack," Erik quietly replied, shuffling over to make room for Talia to stand next to him.


    "But you''re finding it hard to actually tear it down, right?"


    Erik sighed, looking at Talia. "Maybe a bit. It''s weird, I know. But that shack was our- my first real shelter here."


    "It was my first shelter, too," Talia added softly, gazing at the pitiful structure. "I lived here, in that hut, for three and a half years. If it wasn''t for you coming to this world, I may have stayed for four years, perhaps even longer than that."


    Erik grunted, recalling how Talia told him that the first time she had shown him the lodging after coming to Restia Village for the first time. Honestly, it seemed as though Talia also went through a change herself the last few weeks.


    "You know, it''s weird," Erik mused, "you seem more... alive, now that we''re here. Here as in, at this point of time, I mean."


    Talia''s gaze remained on the hut. "I suppose I do," she said, a hint of sadness in her voice. "It''s strange, isn''t it? How much can change in such a short amount of time. When I was living here, I never thought I''d be part of something like this."


    She turned her head towards Erik. "Do you want to know the real reason why I was stuck in a slump for so long?"


    "Because you can be lazy most of the time?" Erik thought, but wisely kept it to himself as he shrugged.


    "It''s because I didn''t know where to start," Talia said, her eyes meeting Erik''s. "I had the power to change the world, but I didn''t have a clue on where to begin with all my dreams. And then you came along, and everything just... changed."


    Erik felt a sudden weight in his chest. He didn''t know what to say to that. Instead, he looked away, focusing on the bustling village. "Well, I''m not going anywhere, so we might as well keep pushing forward," he said, trying to lighten the mood.


    He heard Talia chuckle softly. "Yes, I suppose we will. For the sake of profit, right?"


    Erik raised his head and met Talia''s gaze with a small grin. Despite using profit as a front, Erik knew very well the undertones of Talia''s words.


    "Yeah, for the sake of profit," he agreed, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "But mostly, for the sake of seeing you in a swimsuit again."


    "Oh? That''s something you can see anytime, Erik Park. How about I show you that right now-"


    "N-no! I was just kidding, damn, woman!" Erik''s cheeks turned red, and he stuttered, trying to reel back his words.


    <hr>


    Later, Myrese finally finished her apprenticeship, joining up with the two at the burger shack. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of the bulldozer.


    "I would ask... but I think it''s best if I don''t question it, right?" Myrese dryly remarked, her eyes never leaving the bulldozer.


    "Good. You''re slowly getting used to us," Erik nodded, folding his arms. "But yes, we''re tearing this hut down to make way for something better."


    "Doesn''t seem like either of you are working on that right now."


    "Well that''s-" Erik hesitated. "That''s the thing, I need to talk to the council about it."


    "Actually, it''s because the hut has grown on Erik, and he''s reluctant to tear it down," Talia bluntly stated.


    "Huh?! You have more nostalgia for it than I do, so don''t just call me out alone for that!" Erik replied, his cheeks reddening slightly.


    Myrese smirked, clearly enjoying the banter between her friends. "Well, if you''re looking for someone to knock it down, I can offer a hand."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Erik''s and Talia''s heads snapped towards her, expressionless.


    "No, it''s okay."       "We''ll tear it down ourselves."


    The words tumbled out of Erik''s mouth before he had even realized it. He didn''t know why he felt so protective over the old hut, but something about it seemed sacred. It seemed like Talia felt the same way.


    "Okay, okay," the elf raised her hands in surrender with a small smile, "I''ll leave it to the two of you to handle this emotional wrecking ball moment."


    Erik turned his head away from them. "Wh-whatever. Talia, you can go ahead and demolish the hut, since it was yours."


    "No, Erik, I think it should be you," Talia refused, though she was gazing at the ground. "You have that machine which can easily do so."


    Myrese rolled her eyes at their antics, shaking her head slightly. "Erik, just teach me how to use this thing and then you and Taliana can go back to the house while I finish this."


    Erik sighed, his shoulders slumping. "Fine."


    With a heavy heart, Erik taught the elf how to use the bulldozer, dragging a reluctant Talia away from the hut soon after. In the back of his mind, he was slightly impressed at how quickly Myrese had been to learn the controls.


    As the pair walked back to the house, they could hear the creaking and groaning of the bulldozer in the distance. Erik felt a twinge of sadness in his chest, but he quickly shrugged it off. It was just a shack, after all. Why was he so attached to it? They had so much more now.


    "Even though it didn''t provide much, I think I quite liked the shack." Talia''s voice was soft, her eyes focused on the path ahead. "Shabby, unkempt, and broken down. Still, it stood against nature and time."


    Erik remained quiet, simply listening to Talia speak.


    "You know, I had so many thoughts, so many dreams, while I was living there," she continued, a gentle breeze playing with the ends of her hair. "It was like a prison, but also a sanctuary. It was all I had, and yet, it was nothing compared to what we''ve built here."


    Their house came into view up in the distance.


    "You know what I think? I think that that hut became more than just a place for shelter," Talia''s voice was so quiet, it was almost lost to the wind. "It was like a symbol of survival, that no matter what the world threw at it, it would still be standing."


    Erik didn''t say anything, letting Talia have her moment. They continued walking in silence until they reached the house. The door creaked open, revealing the warm, cozy living room interior. The baby dragon, Illyanth, looked up from the hearth where he had been sleeping, his eyes lighting up as he saw Talia.


    "Hey, buddy," she said, stepping inside. The dragon trotted over to her, his tail swishing back and forth. Talia leaned down to pet him.


    Erik watched the scene with a mix of fondness and disbelief. Who would''ve thought that a dragon could be so... domesticated?


    "You know, we''re going to have to figure out what to do with him when he gets bigger," Erik said, his eyes on the dragon. "I don''t think the village is ready for a full-grown dragon roaming around."


    "Nonsense," Talia calmly replied, her hand still stroking Illyanth''s scales. "He''s very well-behaved."


    Erik strongly disagreed, but he knew arguing with Talia about her pet would be futile. Instead, he changed the subject, gesturing to the table where his blueprints were laid out.


    "Anyway, let''s focus on the village," Erik said, eager to get back to more pressing matters. "I''ve somewhat helped with the hunting party''s danger situation, which leaves the housing situation for the influx of visitors. I''ve also thought about expanding and upgrading the farms to keep up with demands and possibly venturing out into territory expansion for the village."


    Talia nodded thoughtfully. "And how can I help with that?"


    "Er... I guess you can help by teaching me more about runes?" Erik shrugged. "For the most part, what you''ve been doing-  helping with my daily tasks and taking initiative into your own hands, has been pretty helpful enough."


    Talia smiled softly. "Of course. But let''s start with the basics. Tell me about the rune you used on the pistol. I heard you gave the hunting party quite the scare."


    Erik''s face flushed but he brushed his embarrassment aside, eager to discuss his applications of runes. "It''s the same, simple mana absorption rune you helped me with on the generators. I figured if we could imbue our weapons with the power of magic, it would give us an edge against the more dangerous beasts in the forest."


    Talia hummed to herself. "In theory, that''s a brilliant idea," she said. "But we must be cautious. The runes could be volatile if not handled correctly."


    Erik blinked. "Come again?"


    "Oh, if a rune is improperly engraved on something, there''s almost a guaranteed chance that it''ll go wrong and explode," Talia answered, as if it were common knowledge. "But fear not, I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen."


    That didn''t reassure him any, but Erik figured since Talia was the strongest sorceress he knew, she''d be the best person to help him avoid any explosive missteps. Besides, what was the worst that could happen?


    They spent the rest of the evening discussing runes and their potential applications. Talia''s knowledge was vast, and she had a way of explaining the complexities of magic in a way that even someone as clueless as Erik could understand. By the time the moon was high in the sky, they had come up with several new runic designs for various tools and weapons.


    "I can see why you''re a 12th Circle mage," Erik remarked as he stretched out his body. "You''re actually really knowledgeable about magic."


    Talia looked at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Is that surprise I detect?"


    "Yes."


    Talia frowned slightly and reached out to put Erik in a headlock, but he managed to dodge just in time.


    "Hey, hey, it''s a compliment!" Erik exclaimed, laughing as he tried to dodge Talia''s playful attack.


    "Still, you didn''t have to say it like that," Talia pouted, releasing her grip and crossing her arms. "I''ve got feelings, you know?"


    "You sure don''t show it very often," Erik snorted, sitting back down on his chair. "Actually, you seem to be showing your emotions a lot more now. Before I couldn''t tell what the hell you were thinking about."


    "Well, it''s only because you''re so expressive," Talia said with a smirk, joining him at the table. "It''s like you wear your heart on your sleeve, Erik. Not only me, but I''m sure everyone around us can tell when you''ve got something planned."


    Erik shrugged. "Anything for profit."


    Their conversation was interrupted when Myrese came home, looking a little sweaty. Erik and Talia exchanged nervous glances, turning back to the elf.


    "Did you... did you do it?" Erik quietly asked, not wanting to openly refer to the old shack.


    "Not sure why, but a part of me didn''t feel right tearing down a home you guys were so attached to. Instead, Alyssa suggested we remodel it somehow to fit the additional expansion to the burger shack," Myrese answered wryly, seeing the relieved look on Erik''s and Talia''s faces. "But it''s up to you two to figure out what it should be. Otherwise, there''s no point in keeping an old, worn-down wooden shack."


    Erik let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders dropping. "Thanks, Myrese. That''s a load off. Plus, I''m pretty good at making new things from what I''ve got. That shack will be preserved and memorialized in no time."

 Chapter 40: Realty in the Fantasy World

    "I have nothing."


    Erik sat down at the kitchen table the next day, defeated. Talia and Myrese were already eating breakfast when he had dragged himself in.


    "I take it you have no ideas on what to do with the old shack?" Myrese asked as she sipped from her cup.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to come up with a plan to remodel a shack that''s literally falling apart?" Erik groaned, rubbing his eyes.


    "I thought you bragged about being good at things like that?" Talia tilted her head curiously.


    "Oh, and I suppose you thought of a way, genius?" Erik shot her a dirty look. Talia stuck her tongue out and blasted him with a jet of ice cold water. Erik roared in shock and began to bicker with Talia, causing Myrese to sigh with exasperation.


    "Children, please..." the elf tried to calm down the two immature adults, shaking her head. "We can brainstorm this."


    "Yeah, sorry," Erik said, slightly embarrassed, wiping the water off his face. "Guess I''m just a little frustrated coming up with nothing."


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve been planning and working so hard without a proper break," Myrese suggested, her tone gentle. "I''m sure you don''t want to start expanding the burger shack right away, so you can just sit on the hut renovations for now. If I were you, I''d take today off."


    "Can''t," Erik shook his head, "While I''ve somewhat figured out the hunting party''s issues, there''s still the problem of overcrowding from the visitors."


    "So, you''re planning on building the treehouses now?" Talia''s eyebrow arched as she resumed eating like their fight never happened.


    "Yeah. It''s nothing too hard, but I do need a team to help me assemble them. With most of Ricteronu and the villagers versed in construction helping out at the water park, there''s not much leftover for other labor." Erik sighed as he twirled his pen through his fingers.


    "I can assist," Talia offered, placing her hand on Erik''s shoulder. "My magic can make the construction process much quicker."


    Erik regarded her warily. Talia did have a point- magic could easily cut the work time in half. But both the fact that Erik preferred being hands-on for accuracy along with the hesitation of trusting Talia not to mess up was a concern.


    "Alright, fine," Erik conceded, rubbing the back of his neck. "But you have to promise me that you won''t turn it into a pumpkin or something."


    Talia rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to be so dramatic. I''ll keep it simple, I promise."


    Her word didn''t exactly generate reassurance within him, but Erik had no other options. He''d just have to trust her.


    <hr>


    Hands on his hips, Erik silently stared at the sizable area that had been flattened when he tried to direct Talia to piece the materials around a tree.


    One moment, Erik thought everything was going smoothly with their first treehouse being completed, and the next, Talia accidentally blew a large chunk of the forest away.


    "Well, I guess we know where not to put the next one," Myrese quipped, trying to lighten the mood as she saw the stoic expression on Erik''s face. She didn''t know if he heard her or not as he continued to stand there quietly.


    Talia awkwardly shifted her stance next to them, looking slightly remorseful. "Sorry. It''s been a while since I had to concentrate on precision and control."


    "It''s... fine," Erik finally said, sighing heavily. "Just... just give me a second. I need to figure out how to use this cleared space now that we can''t build treehouses."


    Myrese patted his shoulder comfortingly. "Don''t worry, Erik. We''ll think of something."


    "Erik... what if we turn this into a sort of communal space?" Talia suggested tentatively, breaking the tension. "A clearing like this could be great for festivals or gatherings. It''s centrally located and now, well, it''s got room for everyone."


    Both Talia and Myrese thought they could hear gears turning in Erik''s head. He looked around the clearing, considering her words. He''d been so focused on the practicalities of housing that he''d overlooked the potential for community spirit.


    "Well... I was planning on eventually building apartment complexes like the ones in my world..." Erik mused out loud, his eyes scanning the area. "So maybe I can build a communal space here, and build treehouses surrounding it."


    Myrese nodded thoughtfully. "That could work. It''ll be unique and blend well with the natural environment. Plus, it''ll give the villagers a place to socialize and celebrate other than the cramped village square."


    "I guess we''ll start then," Erik said, a renewed spark of determination in his eyes. "Let''s get these tree apartments up and running for rent- er, for housing."


    Eventually, Myrese had to go to her apprenticeship at the medical center, but when she returned, a handful of villagers had followed her, wanting to help Erik out. They were curious about his otherworldly knowledge and eager to learn new techniques. With the villagers'' help, the construction of the treehouses began to take shape.


    Some of the villagers knew levitation magic, easing both the load on Talia''s magic and Erik''s stress over Talia''s magic. The project was a collaborative effort, with everyone from children to the elderly contributing their skills. The clearing buzzed with activity as the villagers worked alongside the two of them. Erik''s instructions were precise, his mind racing with the engineering knowledge from his past life. He explained how the treehouses would be constructed, using a combination of natural materials and runic enhancements to ensure stability and safety.


    Plumbing would cleverly use the trees themselves, having the minimum amount of space cleared within them so that the pipes could fit. Some water would circulate through the trees, keeping them healthy and alive supplemented by runes. The design was a blend of function and sustainability, something that the villagers hadn''t seen before. Frankly speaking, it was something Erik never thought he''d be able to do either, but with the existence of magic in this world, nothing seemed impossible to him now.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    As they continued to work, Erik noticed the villagers'' amazement at the ease with which the materials came together under Talia''s guidance. The way she wove the runes into the wooden beams and supports was mesmerizing. They watched in awe as the treehouses began to rise from the forest floor, becoming more than just a shelter but a living, breathing part of the environment. The children squealed with excitement, pointing at the structures as they grew, imagining their future homes.


    Erik sighed, letting go of his annoyance. For what it was worth, Talia was good at fixing the problems she caused, though he wished there weren''t any problems in the first place.


    The sun began to set, and Erik was more than surprised at the results. Nearly all of the treehouses had been completed, and the communal area was halfway done. Wanting to immediately begin housing the visitors, Erik declined the others'' offers of heading to the burger shack to eat and drink, staying back to finish up himself.


    Wiping the sweat away from his forehead, Erik felt a sense of satisfaction as he placed the final wooden beam into place. The last rays of the sun had fallen behind the trees, casting a warm orange glow over the clearing. Despite the exhaustion etched into his features, he couldn''t help but admire the progress they had made. The treehouses looked stunning, their organic forms blending seamlessly into the surrounding forest.


    The communal area, while still incomplete, looked like it could host a decent-sized gathering. The villagers had done a fantastic job following his instructions, and the runes Talia had inscribed on the wooden beams glowed faintly, imbuing the space with a warm, welcoming aura. It was a stark contrast to the desolate clearing that had been there earlier in the day.


    Standing up, Erik took a deep breath, surveying the area with a critical eye. He had been so absorbed in his work that he hadn''t noticed a certain other person still sticking around with him.


    "What are you still doing here?" Erik asked, turning to face Talia, who was sitting on a pile of lumber, her eyes closed. "I thought you''d be with the others at the burger shack."


    "H-huh? What?" Talia jerked awake, her eyes snapping open. She had been so lost in thought that she hadn''t noticed the time passing. "Oh, I guess I zoned out."


    "Could''ve used your help then," Erik grumbled to himself. "But hey, I guess we''re almost done here."


    "I-I can still help," Talia said, jumping to her feet. "What''s left?"


    "Nothing that the two of us can do for now," Erik replied, walking over to her and extending a hand. "Come on, let''s meet up with everyone else and eat."


    Talia took his hand, and together they made their way back to the burger shack. The smell of sizzling meat and baking bread filled the air, making Erik''s stomach growl. Despite the exhaustion, he couldn''t help but feel a teasing pride at everything he had accomplished thus far.


    "You know, I never thought I''d be so busy after dying," Erik said, breaking the silence as they approached the shack. "But I guess I''m making the most of it."


    "When you put it like that, it makes it sound like you''re in the afterlife," Talia replied with a faint smile.


    "Truthfully? Sometimes it feels like it," Erik said with a chuckle. "But I''d much rather be here, building stuff, than... well, you know."


    "Hey bosses!" Alyssa waved them over to where Ricteronu, Myrese, and Geritara were seated already. They joined up with the group and soon got to feasting.


    The food was simple, but after a day''s hard work, it tasted like a five-star meal to Erik. The villagers had brought their own dishes to contribute, and the variety was surprisingly delightful. There were roasted vegetables, spit-roasted meats, and even a few exotic dishes that Erik hadn''t seen before. After getting used to the village''s cuisine, Erik had all but learned by now not to question what went in them.


    Soon, Kinnesthe and Grom also arrived, the latter dwarf apparently moving from the dwarven kingdom to stay in Restia Village. Erik tried to refuse the blacksmith''s and dwarf''s offer to drink, but was coerced into intoxication when Talia challenged him in a drinking contest.


    The night grew merrier with each round of ale, and the conversations grew louder. Erik knew he would regret drinking so heavily tonight, but Myrese drunkenly assured the group that she would cure their hangovers in the morning. In the back of his mind, Erik was half-surprised to learn the elf was terrible at holding her liquor.


    As the drinks flowed, so did the laughter. Kinnesthe regaled them with tales of his past adventures, which grew more and more outlandish with each sip. Alyssa blushed at Ricteronu''s cheeky comments, while Grom took every opportunity to brag about his newfound place in the village forge. This led to a mock smith battle between Grom and Kinnesthe, which ended up with Erik catching on fire from stray embers caused by the hammering of the iron.


    "God... dammit," Erik grumbled drunkenly as he stumbled out of the lake, his clothes singed. He was soaking wet and had just barely managed to put out the flames that had engulfed him. The villagers had laughed hysterically at the sight, while Talia was busy taking care of the small fire that had started. Myrese had dashed off to the village, claiming she had something that could help with burns.


    Despite the incident, Erik felt relaxed. Happy, even. It had been a while since he had enjoyed the company of others like this. In fact, Erik couldn''t remember the last time he had felt so alive back in his own world. Granted, Erik was nowhere near the same level of modern technology in this fantasy world, but somehow, this felt more... authentic. He looked around at the smiling faces of his new friends and felt a sense of belonging.


    "I''m gonna go... change real quick. Be right back..." Erik slurred with a grin as he got up and headed back to his house to change. He could feel the heat of the flames on his skin even after they had been extinguished, and the smell of his burnt shirt was definitely not appealing.


    Walking alone, Erik relished in the quiet serenity of the night, reflecting on his newfound happiness. The gentle whispers of the leaves and the occasional distant howl of a creature reminded him of his first night here, where everything had been foreign and strange. Now, he felt at home. As he approached his house, he noticed something peculiar - the door was slightly ajar.


    He didn''t think much of it, figuring Illyanth had left the door open when the baby dragon left the house. Erik began to think of plans for a doggy door- or rather, a dragon-sized doggy door as he walked into the house.


    But the moment he stepped through the threshold, he knew something was off. The air felt... charged. It was electric with something unseen, something powerful.


    Erik pulled out his pen and journal out of instinct, the silver light from the indestructible paper casting a soft glow in the darkened room. The charge in the air grew stronger, raising the hairs on his arms. He paused, listening for any sound that might indicate an intruder.


    "Erik Park."


    He whirled around, seeing a man garbed in black sitting on one of the couches. He had a sharp jawline, piercing blue eyes, and short-cropped blond hair that stood almost on end. Even with his lack of magical senses and intoxicated state, Erik could tell this man was incredibly dangerous.


    "Who the hell are you?" Erik demanded, his hand tightening around the pen.


    "Just someone who''s disappointed," the man drawled, standing up from the couch. "I was led to believe that you were a strong Traveler. I mean, they said you were able to beat that 5th Circle elf and get her to serve you," he waved a hand dismissively. "But here you are, drunk in your own house."


    "You''re here to kill me?" Erik surmised, his brain working overtime to think of a way out of this. But his thoughts were whirling around, unable to form a coherent plan.


    The man shrugged. "Eventually, yes. At first, I wanted to fight you, see just how strong you are. But all I''ve seen is you conjuring things. Is that the extent of your abilities?"


    "No," Erik quickly lied, "It''s not. If you give me more time, I can show you even more."


    The blond man smirked. "I''ve seen enough, but I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself." He drew a sword from his side, the blade gleaming in the moonlight filtering through the windows. "Let''s see if you''re worth the hype."

 Chapter 41: What a Terrible Neighbor

    Erik was no athlete. Hell, he had never been in a real, honest to god fight before. Because of his inexperience, Erik had no shame running away from the psychopathic blond man as floating blades of steel narrowly missed him in every direction.


    "Talia! Help!" He screamed, as he heard the sound of his own blood pumping in his ears. Deep down, he knew it would be a while before anyone came looking for him, if at all. The house was a good distance away from the burger shack, where pretty much everyone was at. That meant that Erik was alone. It didn''t help that he was still tipsy, so he couldn''t think of anything.


    But as he stumbled and the man pursued him, Erik''s thoughts raced. He had seen this in movies before. He knew he had to use his environment to his advantage. He spotted a pile of discarded wooden planks from the treehouse project and had an idea. He dashed towards them, tripping slightly as he went. The blond man''s sneer grew as he saw Erik''s clumsy escape attempt.


    "Have you lied to me, Traveler? Are you actually this weak?" the blond man taunted, his sword slicing through the air as he approached.


    "Fuck off, man, it''s only been like two months since I got here!" Erik shot back, his eyes darting around the forest for anything that could serve as a weapon. He grabbed a wooden plank, feeling the roughness of the bark against his palms. "And I''ve had a bit to drink, so cut me some slack!"


    A blade flew right towards him, slicing his wooden plank in half. His weapon now rendered useless, Erik continued to run away from the deranged blond man. There was nothing but trees and darkness surrounding him, and he knew he wouldn''t last long without a proper weapon.


    "Wait a minute," he muttered, cracking open his journal and hastily sketching something out as he ran. He tapped the drawing with his pen, immediately catching it with one hand. Stowing away his journal and pen, Erik cocked the device in his hands and turned on his heels.


    The blond man pursued him, his eyes narrowed. "I thought you''d have more fight in you," he sneered, his sword still gleaming in the moonlight.


    "Yeah, well, I don''t even know your name," Erik replied, aiming the device at the man. "Not that it matters anyway."


    "It is¨C"


    Erik squeezed the trigger, firing his gun. He had gambled on the fact that the blond man would have no idea what his firearm was, and thus would be caught off guard by the speed of the bullet. While Erik did feel sickened at the thought of killing this man, it was only because the blond assassin tried to kill him first.


    Unfortunately, the blades swirling around the blond man seemed to have a mind of their own, intercepting the shot with inhuman speed as one of them slash the bullet in half.


    "-Ulrich," the blond man finished, unperturbed by what just happened. "I assume that was some sort of metal magic?"


    "You could say that," Erik replied, his hand shaking slightly. So, conventional weapons from his world were ineffective. Then, perhaps a weapon imbued with the magic of this world might fare better.


    Erik cursed himself for forgetting that he had another gun he conjured earlier tucked behind him as he quickly reached around to draw it. Taking aim at Ulrich again, he fired the rune-engraved gun.


    Just like the first time with the hunting party, the moment Erik pulled the trigger, a massive chunk of solid earth shot out of the barrel. This time, however, it hit its mark. The earth collided with Ulrich''s chest, sending him flying backward with a thud. The blades of grass around him bent and snapped from the sheer force of the impact.


    Ulrich slammed into a nearby tree, the mass of earth exploding with a tremendous force that shook the ground. The air was filled with the scent of shattered wood and leaves. Erik took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart.


    "Not bad."


    Erik stared in shock as he watched Ulrich get back up with barely a grunt, brushing himself off. The blond man''s eyes narrowed at the sight of the new weapon.


    "Judging by how you seem to use magical objects as a medium for powerful spells... I assume you''re a 5th Circle mage?" Ulrich asked, a demented curiosity in his eyes.


    "Y-yes, yes!" Erik lied, trying to muster up false confidence. "I''m the strongest 5th Circle here. I don''t know if you''ve heard of Myr- Myra? A dark-skinned elf assassin who is also a 5th Circle came to kill me, but I defeated her pretty easily."


    "Is that so?" Ulrich raised an eyebrow, his smile growing even more sadistic. "I''ve been looking forward to fighting someone like you, but it turns out you''re just a 5th Circle."


    "Fuck." Erik thought, as he immediately turned and ran without waiting for Ulrich to finish talking.


    Ulrich chuckled darkly as he gave chase, his magical blades slicing through the air like a serpent''s hiss. "You know, you''re only making this more entertaining for me," he called out.


    "I''m glad at least one of us is enjoying this!" Erik shouted over his shoulder as he sprinted through the forest. The branches of the trees slapped against his bare chest and back, but he ignored the pain. The alcohol was wearing off, leaving him with a pounding headache and a sharp clarity that told him just how dire his situation was. Considering how relaxed Ulrich was when Erik lied about being a 5th Circle, he assumed that the assassin was a much higher rank. It basically meant that Erik couldn''t hope to defeat him.


    Cursing under his breath, Erik tried to think of a way out as his stamina began to wane. He knew he couldn''t outrun Ulrich forever, especially with the man''s unnatural speed and reflexes. The forest grew denser around them, the shadows dancing eerily in the moonlight.


    "Hey, whatever you''re being paid, I''ll pay double!" Erik panted, his legs burning from the sprint. "Triple! I can get you anything! Just name it!"


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Your head," Ulrich said, his voice a whisper in the dark. "It''s worth much more than gold to me. And I always collect what''s owed."


    For the first time in his life, Erik was at a loss. He''d dealt with bullies, corrupt bosses, and scammers. He could often find the right words or incentives to persuade just about anyone. But a cold-blooded insane killer? That was something new.


    "Yeah? Why is my head worth so much to you?" Erik gasped back, trying to get Ulrich to talk while he desperately came up with a plan.


    "You''re a Traveler. Your kind are rare, and your heads are quite the trophy," Ulrich''s voice echoed through the forest, his words sending a chill down Erik''s spine. "And Travelers are supposed to be extremely strong. So while you might not be what I expected, you''re still a rare hunt nevertheless."


    Gears began to slowly turn in Erik''s head. If Ulrich was after a challenge, maybe he could give him one.


    "What if... I told you... there was a 12th Circle sorceress, here in this village!" Erik shouted, his heart hammering in his chest as he tried to buy himself some time. "Wouldn''t that be worth more than my head?"


    A flying blade finally found its mark, piercing through the back of Erik''s shoulder and causing him to trip over his feet. He roared in pain as he hit the ground, dropping his rune-engraved gun.


    Adrenaline coursed through his body as Erik refused to remain still, crawling along the ground even as he bled out and pain shot through his shoulder. He had to get away, had to keep moving. The blond man, Ulrich, slowly approached him from the shadows, the same deranged curiosity in his eyes.


    "12th Circle? Here?" Ulrich''s footsteps slowed, his blades hovering around him as he considered Erik''s words. "Now that would be quite the catch."


    Erik took the opportunity to stumble to his feet, his vision swimming with pain. He had to keep the blond man talking, had to distract him. "Yeah, I know where she is. I can take you to her."


    Another flying blade sliced at his leg, causing Erik to fall to his knees in agony. He could hear Ulrich snorting derisively.


    "If that were true, then she would''ve come running by now. I''ve exuded enough mana for higher Circle ranked sorcerers to sense," Ulrich said, the blade hovering just a breath away from Erik''s throat. "But, you do intrigue me, Traveler. Who is this sorceress you speak of?"


    Despite the situation, Erik hesitated. Initially, he was going to use Talia''s name as a way out of this, but something in him just couldn''t reveal her identity. What if there were more powerful people than her who were threats? "Her name... is... Illyri," he managed to choke out.


    "Then who''s Talia?" Ulrich whispered coldly, kneeling to level with Erik. He cursed silently, berating himself for slipping up.


    "My... co-president, I guess," Erik replied, his voice shaking. "But she''s not as strong as the one I spoke of. The 12th Circle mage is... a recluse. They don''t leave the village much."


    He roared in pain again as Ulrich slashed his body with a couple of flying blades. With a swift kick, the assassin sent Erik flying into a tree, where he slammed against the sturdy bark and slid down toward the base.


    "I have no idea what this ''co-president'' means, but I''m only interested in the 12th Circle mage," Ulrich said, his eyes gleaming in the moonlight. "Where is this recluse hiding?"


    Gasping for breath and struggling to stay conscious, Erik opened his mouth, but stopped. He couldn''t just tell Ulrich to go to the center of the village, where innocent civilians were. Even if he directed him to the burger shack, if there was a fight that broke out, unaware bystanders would still be involved.


    "She... wouldn''t be much of a recluse... if I knew where she was... right?" Erik managed a cheeky grin.


    Ulrich''s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Traveler."


    "I never had time for games," Erik wheezed, his mind racing. "All I''ve done was try to scam- try to build businesses for profit. Why am I being punished right now?"


    Ulrich stepped closer, his booted feet crunching the forest floor. "A 12th Circle sorceress would be a challenge even for me. I want to know where she is. Tell me, or I''ll rip this village apart until I find her." The blade that floated near Erik''s neck returned to Ulrich''s side, joining with the others.


    "From the way you still remain so defiant in the face of death, you''re not worried about your own life. But, I''ve got a hunch that the lives of those in the village are worth a lot more to you, aren''t they?" Ulrich had a sinister smile on his face, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    Erik''s chest tightened, his mind racing. He had to think of something. Fast. "Look, man, I''m telling you the truth. If I knew where she was, I''d tell you. But all I know is that she''s powerful and you don''t want to mess with her. Trust me."


    Ulrich''s smile faded, his eyes narrowing. "Why should I believe you?"


    "Because she taught me this really powerful magic," Erik gasped, tapping the design he had drawn covertly on the ground with his pen. A silver light illuminated the forest, condensing into a cylindrical device with a ring chain near the top. "Something that can replicate the luminosity of the sun."


    Before Ulrich had a chance to react, Erik pulled the pin and tossed the flashbang towards the assassin. The explosion of light and sound was intense, even to the intoxicated Erik. The bright light engulfed Ulrich, blinding him and deafening him temporarily.


    Unfortunately, it also affected Erik, but in his drunken state, his pain sensitivity was dulled, allowing him to blindly move through the light. He sprinted back towards the village, hoping to put as much distance between him and Ulrich as possible. His heart hammered in his chest as he heard the rustling of leaves behind him, the sound of someone giving chase.


    Even more unfortunate was Erik''s physical state. If one were to compare his body to someone from his original world, Erik would be considered nearly superhuman, surviving a fall from the sky and battling a skilled assassin while intoxicated. But alas, in this world, Erik was a regular person save for the ability to conjure.


    Just as quickly as he ran, Erik ended up falling, his body finally giving out. He had been running on pure adrenaline and instinct, but his legs could no longer carry him. He tumbled into a bush, the thorns piercing his skin and tearing at his clothes.


    He tried to scramble to his feet, only for a flying blade to pierce through his right hand, pinning it to the ground. Erik howled in pain, the reality of his situation crashing down on him like a ton of bricks. The blond man, Ulrich, had caught up and was now standing over him, sword in hand.


    "For a Traveler... not only are you annoyingly tricky, but you''re also one of the most pathetic outsider I''ve ever faced," Ulrich sneered, his voice barely audible over the ringing in Erik''s ears. He pushed down on the blade skewering Erik''s hand to the ground, causing him to cry out again.


    "Once I collect your head, I''ll tear this village apart trying to find this so-called 12th Circle sorceress," Ulrich threatened, his eyes cold and emotionless. He raised his sword, then brought it down on Erik''s neck.


    Suddenly, a brilliant golden flame burst over Erik''s head, slamming into Ulrich''s chest and sending him flying across the forest. Erik looked up in shock to see Talia standing before him, flanked by Illyanth and Myrese. Alyssa and Ricteronu were also there, the former holding a spatula while the latter held a hammer.


    For the first time since he''d met her, Talia had a look of pure rage and hatred. Expressionless and reserved as she usually was, Erik never expected her to look so furious.


    Ulrich laughed, getting back up from the ground as the blades returned to his side, though Erik could see a slight surprise in the assassin¡¯s eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t expected the blast to hurt. "Ah, so the village has a pet dragon and a rather powerful sorceress to protect it," he said, his voice filled with amusement. "This is going to be more fun than I thought."

 Chapter 42: A Narrow Escape

    "Shut up." Talia coldly replied, surprising Erik. He had never heard her speak with such authority. The golden flames surrounding her grew brighter as she stepped forward. "You''re the one who''s pathetic, coming into our home and threatening us."


    "Stay with me Erik, I''ll get you patched up quickly," Myrese quietly assured him as she rushed to his side. She pulled out thin needles like the ones she used on Morthanu and stuck them into Erik, her gentle voice guiding him through the pain as she closed his wounds. Illyanth moved to stand in front of them, growling as the baby dragon watched Talia confront the assassin.


    Ulrich looked down at the sword that had been shattered by Talia''s power, a hint of surprise crossing his face. "You''re more than just a pretty face, aren''t you?" He smirked, wicked green lights swirling around him. "Very well, I''ll take you seriously."


    Talia immediately launched several gigantic fireballs at the man, shocking the assassin as he barely managed to dodge them in time. In fact, compared to the utter dominance Ulrich had demonstrated upon Erik, Talia was now the one doing the domination.


    "What the- what kind of sorceress are you?!" Ulrich exclaimed, his eyes widening as he realized he''d underestimated Talia. "I was made aware that the highest Circle was the 5th here!"


    "Numbers mean nothing to me," Talia sneered, her eyes burning with a fiery intensity that mirrored the blaze in her palms. "I am Taliana Pureos Myrian of the Myrian household, and I will not let you harm this village or Erik."


    "Of the Myrian household- you''re the 12th Circle prodigy?!" The shock in Ulrich''s voice was apparent. The green lights around him grew more intense, and Erik could see the man reconsidering his next actions. "So the Traveler was telling the truth. Why are you protecting him?"


    Talia didn''t break her fiery gaze from Ulrich. "Because he''s my friend. And I don''t take kindly to threats against those I care for."


    With that, Talia summoned golden lightning to supplement the fireballs in her hands, sending them crackling towards Ulrich. The assassin barely managed to dodge, his eyes widening as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    "Come on, boss, let''s get you to safety," Alyssa urged Erik as she and Ricteronu each took one of his arms, trying to drag him away from the fight. They set him on the back of Illyanth and the three of them hurriedly escorted him back to the village.


    "W-wait, Talia..." Erik protested weakly, to which Ricteronu shook his head.


    "It''s okay, Erik. Myrese is helping Talia out. You need to worry about yourself right now. Those women will take care of that assassin."


    Erik nodded feebly, his head spinning from the alcohol and the adrenaline. The village came into view, and the villagers rushed out to meet them, eyes wide with worry. The sight of Erik, bruised and bleeding, was enough to stir them into action. They helped him down from the dragon''s back and led him to the infirmary, where he promptly passed out.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, Talia was utterly overwhelming Ulrich, toying with him as she battered the assassin around with elemental magic. He couldn''t even think as Myrese followed up Talia''s break in attacks with some of her own, essentially causing Ulrich to abandon defending in lieu of escaping instead.


    "You''re a worthy opponent, Lady Taliana," he said, his voice strained as he managed to dodge another volley of spells. "But this isn''t over."


    "Who decided that?" Talia shot back, her voice like a whipcrack. The trees around them creaked and groaned as her magic grew more intense, the very fabric of the air seeming to bend and warp around her fury. "You won''t escape from me."


    With a burst of speed, she closed the gap between them. Her hands weaved intricate patterns in the air, and the ground trembled. A giant, fiery maelstrom swirled around her, engulfing everything in its fiery embrace. The heat was so intense that even the foliage was scorched, leaving nothing but ash in its wake.


    "I''ll admit, this is a little too much for me to handle," Ulrich said, his eyes narrowed as he backed away from the fiery vortex. "Consider it my loss."


    The assassin produced a small bag from his robe, tossing it at the ground beneath his feet. A cloud of smoke erupted, obscuring him from view. When it cleared, he was gone. Talia stood there, panting heavily, her eyes ablaze with fury.


    "You''ll pay for this," she murmured, her voice a low growl. "You will not touch him again."


    "H-hey, Talia?" Myrese called out behind her. Talia turned around, seeing the elf awkwardly standing in the midst of a forest fire. "Could you... help me put this out?"


    <hr>


    Erik awoke with a start, the smell of smoke lingering in his nose. He blinked rapidly, registering that he was back in his room. The bed felt surprisingly comfortable, and the pillow was heavenly. It took him a moment to remember the events of the night before. The fight, the fire... it all seemed like a bad dream. His body felt sore, and the light coming through the windows was harsh, making him squint.


    "Holy fuck," he muttered, gingerly sitting up. His entire body ached as if he had been hit by a truck, and his head throbbed like it had been used as a drum by a heavy metal band.


    It was the first time he had ever been so close to actual death, despite the multiple times he had joked or thought about it. Erik looked around his room, his eyes adjusting to the light. His body had been tightly bandaged, restricting some of his movements. He was relieved to see the bone charm necklace still hanging around his neck.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You''re awake," a gentle voice said from beside him. He turned to see Myrese, her pointed ears peeking out from her hair. She had changed into a simple white robe instead of a dress she had come to prefer, which made her look like an angel sent to comfort him.


    "Yeah," Erik sighed as he carefully laid back down. "Don''t tell me you''re going to punch or stab me to heal my wounds."


    Myrese snorted amusedly. "No, no. I''ve already done that."


    "Good. At least I wasn''t conscious for that." Erik groaned, his head pounding. "Where''s Talia?"


    The elf raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You''re finally awake after having survived an assassination attempt for the second time and the first thing on your mind isn''t profits but Talia?"


    "Because as much as I hate to admit it, she saved me again," Erik scowled, knowing full well what Myrese was insinuating. "She''s also my business partner, which means if anything were to happen to me, she''s the next in line."


    "Sure, whatever you say," Myrese shrugged. "She''s currently resting. After the... exertion from last night, she was quite tired."


    "Yeah, I bet. I''ve never seen her display such raw magical power."


    "N-no, she was helping me put out the- never mind," Myrese shook her head, sitting down on the bed next to Erik. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like shit. At least when you tried to kill me and Mr. Mort, we came out healthier. This time around, I''m just bruised and burned," Erik grunted, shifting his weight on the bed. The pain was a constant reminder of the battle he had barely survived. "I didn''t think I''d actually have to worry about someone trying to kill me again."


    Myrese''s expression grew serious. "You need to understand, Erik. You''re not just a normal person anymore. You''re a Traveler, and you''re getting involved in things that are much bigger than you. Dangerous people are going to come looking for you."


    "Just because I came from another world?" Erik scowled again. "I''ve already proved that I''m not up to par with my predecessors, so they really think I''m a threat?"


    "W-well, it''s not that you''re a Traveler more so that your business ventures have been making an economic uproar in the three kingdoms," Myrese averted her eyes as she corrected him, like she knew how sensitive the topic of Erik not being the model Traveler was. "You''re shaking up the market, and not everyone is happy about it."


    "Too bad for them, then," Erik mumbled, his voice filled with pain and determination. "I''ve turned an ordinary, poor village into a tourist hotspot. If they can''t handle a little competition, that''s their problem."


    "Restia Village wasn''t that poor to begin with... regardless, Erik, if you continue with your projects, there''s bound to be more trouble," Myrese cautioned, her expression a mix of concern and admiration. "You''ve brought change, and not all change is welcomed."


    "Then if they want to come for me, so be it. I''ll be ready for them," Erik gritted, pushing himself up into a sitting position. The pain was still there, but he was fueled by a newfound resolve. "I''m not gonna let some rich assholes stop me from getting rich myself."


    Myrese sighed, knowing that arguing with him when he was in this state was futile. "I understand, but please, be careful. We''re all here to help you, Erik."


    A wicked gleam entered his eyes as Myrese swore she heard gears turning in his head.


    "I know, Myr. That''s why I plan to squeeze the most out of you guys."


    <hr>


    After resting for a little while longer, Erik managed to recover with the healing magic, allowing him to stand up and get dressed. He painstakingly slipped into his suit, grimacing at the discomfort of his injuries. The fabric felt heavy and foreign against his bruised body, but he knew he had to maintain his image. He couldn''t let anyone know how much he was shaken.


    As he tried to head downstairs, Illyanth padded up to him, snorting softly. Erik wasn''t sure, but he swore the look in the dragon infant''s eyes had changed from disapproval to slight concern.


    Illyanth waited patiently at the top of the stairs. Confused, it didn''t take long before Erik realized the baby dragon was willing to help him down the stairs.


    "Oh, thanks buddy," Erik murmured, placing a gentle hand on Illyanth''s scaly snout. The dragon lowered its head, allowing Erik to lean on it as they descended the stairs. Each step was agonizing, but the warmth from Illyanth''s body was oddly comforting. Erik wasn''t completely certain that the dragon wouldn''t eat him at a moment''s notice, but the gesture alleviated his worries somewhat.


    Illyanth left his side as soon as they made it down the stairs, huffing as he trotted off. Erik grumbled his thanks before heading into the kitchen.


    At the stove, Myrese was busy cooking lunch as Talia sat at the table with a weary expression. The smell of sizzling meat and spices filled the room, reminding Erik of his own hunger. Despite his near-death experience, his stomach rumbled, demanding sustenance.


    Talia''s eyes lit up in relief when Erik sat down in front of her. "You''re okay," she murmured, her hand reaching out to touch his cheek gently. "Thank the gods."


    "Er, yeah," Erik managed to smile back, surprised by her gesture. "Thanks to you guys. That was... intense."


    Myrese brought over a plate of food, setting it in front of him. Sizzling strips of meat and eggs, topped off with toasted bread. "You need to eat to recover your strength," she said firmly.


    Erik nodded, picking up a piece of bread with his uninjured left hand and taking a bite. The flavors exploded in his mouth, a stark contrast to the metallic taste of blood that still lingered from the battle. He winced, his other hand still throbbing from where the blade had pierced through.


    "So, what''s the plan?" Talia asked as Myrese joined them at the table. "We can''t just sit here and wait for the next one to come after us."


    Lost in thought, Erik didn''t notice the two staring intently at him. Choking down his food, he swallowed painfully before speaking. "What? What''re you guys looking at me for?"


    "You''re the one who always comes up with plans," Myrese answered, sharing a look with Talia. "Even I know that you always have some sort of trick up your sleeve, and I¡¯ve only known you for, what, a little more than a week?"


    "When it comes to building and earning money, yes," Erik sighed, leaning back in his chair. "I''ve never had to deal with assassins before."


    "So, does that mean you don''t have a clue on what to do?" Myrese pressed.


    "I didn''t say that," Erik vaguely replied, a hint of a devilish gleam creeping into his eyes. "In fact, the experience last night gave me several new inventions."


    Talia raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "And what might those inventions be?"


    Instead of answering, Erik dramatically pulled out his journal, grimacing all the while, and plopped it onto the table. He cracked it open, showing the women various designs he had sketched out. Finally, he sat back in his chair, closing his eyes with a smug smile.


    "Um... what are we looking at?" Myrese asked after a moment of silence, squinting at the journal.


    "Oh," Erik sat up in his chair and glanced at the sketches. "Let''s finish up eating and head to the village forge. Then I''ll show you what these are."

 Chapter 43: Just to Get Captured Again

    The trio made their way to the village forge, hindered by Erik''s injuries. Even the strongest healing magic Dr. Castellanos had placed upon him weren''t working as fast as he wanted them to. Despite that, it wouldn''t stop Erik from getting right back to work.


    Entering the sweltering heat, the three of them found Kinnesthe and Grom hard at work, supervising the other blacksmiths. The smell of burning metal and sweat filled the air as hammers rang out against the anvils. Erik approached the burly dwarf, his eyes lighting up at the sight of the various weapons and armor scattered around the forge.


    "Ah, Erik Park!" Grom boomed in greeting, standing on his tip toes and giving him a smack on the back.


    Erik yelped and immediately collapsed on the floor, writhing in pain. Grom had a look of horror and shock on his face as Myrese calmly stooped down next to Erik, stabbing him with her needles.


    "The healing magic wasn''t enough," Myrese murmured as she worked. "You need to rest, Erik. You''re pushing yourself too hard."


    "The fuck?! That wasn''t even my fault!" Erik shouted as the pain subsided. He gingerly picked himself off the ground and faced Grom, who was still in a stupor.


    "I, uh, apologize, Erik. I didn''t realize that you were still recovering," the dwarf muttered, embarrassed.


    "It''s fine, dude, I''ve had worse injuries," Erik grunted, waving off Grom''s apology with his uninjured hand. He turned to the others, his eyes alight with purpose. "But now that we''re all here, I need to show you something."


    The group stood in a circle, staring at the drawings that Erik sketched in his journal. With a dramatic flourish, Erik pointed to one of them.


    "Honestly, I was already planning on developing these after the problem with the hunting party arose, but what you see before you are designs for throwable weapons," Erik announced proudly, pointing to a series of small, sleek devices with intricate mechanisms. "They''re like grenades, but more versatile, engraved with runes. We can fill them with different substances to achieve various effects."


    He pointed to the next page, which looked like clothing, but bulkier. "From what I''ve seen in the village, we lack any practical armor, so I thought I''d take initiative and introduce some designs from my world. Lightweight, but durable, they''re perfect for combat and won''t hinder our movements. Also incorporating runes."


    Kinnesthe leaned over, his eyes widening. "These are... incredible. We''ve never seen such intricate designs here."


    Erik gave an awkward smile. "Yeah, well, most of these designs require materials I''m not sure this world has. Or discovered yet."


    "We''ll manage," Grom said with a nod, his enthusiasm returning. "The forge has seen its fair share of innovation, and I''m eager to work on these."


    "When did you get so intimate with the village forge?" Erik asked the dwarf in surprise. He could''ve sworn that the dwarf had only been in Restia no longer than a week, yet Grom seemed almost completely at home now.


    "Heh, after I shared the designs for your rune generator with the others in the Dwarven Kingdom, I was granted a visa and permitted to live in Restia Village for a while," Grom replied with a grin, his cheeks reddening slightly. "I will admit, for a human, you''ve got a knack for inventive ideas. The Dwarven Kingdom has urged me to establish a good relationship with Restia Village, and subsequently you."


    Erik made no effort to hide the devilish greedy smile on his face as he gleefully rubbed his hands together. "Oh? Does that mean that the Dwarven Kingdom will invest in my projects?"


    "O-oh, I mean... y-yes, we will..." Grom stuttered, caught off guard by Erik''s demeanor. It seemed as if he wasn''t used to it yet.


    "Great," Erik said, slapping his good hand on the dwarf''s shoulder, ignoring the wince it caused him. "We''ll discuss more in detail about these weapons and protective armor. I''ve got more designs in the tank, but I''m on a tight schedule today."


    Talia and Myrese glanced at each other.


    "What do you mean? You barely survived an assassination attempt," Myrese narrowed her eyes, "and now you''re already planning your next venture?"


    "It''s because I barely survived that I need to work twice as hard now," Erik replied, retrieving his journal and walking towards the exit. "For the sake of profit, not even death will stop me."


    The women followed him out of the forge, exchanging concerned glances. They had seen Erik''s relentless drive before, but this was a new level of intensity.


    As Erik checked in with Alyssa for the burger shacks and Ricteronu for the water park, his mind raced with the possibilities of his new inventions. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a commotion coming from the center of the village. A crowd had gathered around a makeshift stage where a group of performers were setting up.


    "Oh, it''s the Firelight Troupe," Myrese exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "They''re here to perform!"


    "Firelight Troupe?" Erik asked the women. Talia nodded, her usual stoicism slightly lax with merriment.


    "They''re a traveling group of entertainers," she explained. "What good fortune for them to come across Restia Village. I''ve only ever seen them in the Orithane kingdom."


    Erik''s curiosity grew as they approached the stage. From the fantasy novels he had read, he was expecting some sort of talent-performance show, akin to a circus.


    "What do they do?" He questioned as they reached the edge of the crowd.


    The answer was quickly granted as the three of them stepped closer. The Firelight Troupe was indeed setting up for a performance, but it was anything but the typical traveling entertainment one would expect in a fantasy world. Instead of jugglers and acrobats, the stage was lined with peculiar contraptions that Erik had never seen before. A tall, lanky man with a wild mop of hair was attaching wires to a wooden frame that looked suspiciously like a...


    Erik stared in disbelief at the rather normalcy of the troupe. He was expecting a spectacular display of acrobatics, risky acts, or thrilling daredevilry. Instead, the stage was set for something that looked like a science fair from his own world.


    "Behold, the trebuchet!" The wild-haired man announced proudly, standing beside the wooden structure. It was a surprisingly accurate replica of the medieval siege engine, minus the rock-flinging capability. "But not just any regular trebuchet- rather, it''s a music box trebuchet!"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A small green goblin in miniature armor strolled up to the contraption, holding what looked like a lute. After several frantic attempts to climb into the wooden catapult seat, he finally settled in, and with a dramatic flourish, began to pluck at the strings. The melody that floated out was oddly soothing. The crowd, mostly children, watched with rapt attention, some even giggling at the sight of the tiny performer.


    Two more performers rolled out a giant circular board, most likely a bulls'' eye target just a few feet in front of the trebuchet. An elf dressed in a jester''s suit tiredly walked up behind the playing goblin, his eyes giving off the impression that he had done this one too many times.


    Without warning, the elf yanked the cord, launching the goblin well above the target and soaring off into the forest beyond. Erik was stunned as everyone around him clapped and cheered, the sound of the screaming goblin and the lute fading in the distance.


    "Wh-what... just happened?" Erik stuttered, his eyes wide with shock. The crowd''s cheers grew louder as the goblin''s distant shrieks grew fainter. "Is he... is he gonna be okay?"


    No one responded to his shock as the wild-haired man bowed, the other performers following suit. As they cleared the stage to make way for another performance, Myrese leaned over and whispered into Erik''s ear, "It''s all part of the act. The goblin''s fine. They''re probably just playing dead for dramatic effect."


    "He''s dead?!"


    Yet again, Erik received no response. He was fairly certain that wherever that poor goblin had landed, it was not fine. The crowd, however, didn''t seem to share his concern. They were already eagerly awaiting the next act.


    Then, perhaps it was because Erik was wearing his suit that was tailored to him perfectly, he felt his journal slip out from behind him. Actually, it felt like someone had taken it out.


    Erik spun around, his eyes scanning the area around him. The crowd was too dense for anyone to be sneaking around without causing a commotion. His gaze landed on a young boy with a mischievous smile, holding the journal open in his small hands.


    "Hey, kid! Give that back!" Erik called out, his voice a mix of irritation and amusement. The boy looked up, his eyes widening before taking off, the journal fluttering in his grip as he ran.


    Erik winced, pushing off the ground as he ran after the child. "I can''t believe I''m chasing after a thief in a suit," he muttered to himself, grimacing at the pain that shot through his body with every step.


    The boy was fast, weaving through the crowd with the agility of a street urchin. Erik''s long legs, however, allowed him to close the distance quickly. The child glanced over his shoulder, his eyes widening further at the sight of the determined man in pursuit. He tripped over a loose cobblestone, and the journal flew from his grasp. Erik lunged, catching it before it could hit the ground.


    "Gotcha!" Erik exclaimed, his chest heaving from the exertion. He shot the boy a glare, noticing the look of panic on his face. The child couldn''t have been more than ten years old, with a smudged face and tattered clothes.


    "What the hell, kid? That''s no way to treat a man''s life''s work!" Erik barked, holding up the journal. The boy looked at him with wide, fearful eyes, his breath coming in short gasps.


    Seeing that, Erik took a deep breath, calming himself down. He was never good with kids, but he at least knew when to tone it down.


    "Look, I''m just saying, stealing is bad, okay?" Erik spoke gruffly, but gently. The boy trembled before him, his wide eyes never leaving Erik''s face. "What, are you poor or something? Do you need some help?"


    It was then Erik realized that, in the forest, he was surrounded by a posse of children, and though they had a mean look to them, they couldn''t have been older than ten.


    "Uhh..." Erik was at a loss for words as another boy confidently stepped up to him, his expression a mix of curiosity and defiance.


    "What do you mean, ''help''?" the boy spoke up, his voice a mix of bravado and contempt.


    Erik raised an eyebrow, looking around at the group of children who had gathered around him. He got the sense that they weren''t as innocent as children should be. "I just figured... with the whole stealing thing, you guys might need some kind of... mentorship."


    The boy who spoke up seemed to be the leader of the group as he stepped forward, his charcoal eyes narrowing at Erik''s offer. He couldn''t have been no older than eleven, with a smudge of dirt across his cheek and a fiery spirit that didn''t match his size. "We ain''t nobody''s charity case," he spat, his voice filled with a surprising hostility. "Just hand over all your gold and that magic journal or whatever."


    Erik''s smile was sharp. "Now, now, little man. No need to get greedy. Besides, I''ve had enough drama for one day." He held up the journal, the pages fluttering in the breeze. "This isn''t just any book, it''s my life''s work. It''s not something I just give away."


    The children''s expressions grew more defiant, and Erik could see the beginnings of a confrontation brewing. Once again, this was out of his expertise.


    "You saying that we can''t have it?" the leader of the children challenged, his hand inching towards a small dagger at his side.


    Erik wasn''t exactly intimidated, but he wasn''t about to start a brawl with a bunch of kids. "Look, I get it. You''re all just trying to survive, but stealing isn''t the answer," he said firmly, holding the journal closer to his chest. "But maybe I can help you out with something else. What do you guys say to working for me?"


    The children exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and skepticism. "Are you suggesting child labor?" One of the girls spoke up, her voice filled with disdain.


    "What- n-no! No, I''ll pay you guys," Erik stuttered, trying to recover from his blunder. "I''ve got a job that needs doing, and I think you all might be just the... right size for it," he said, trying to think of a position that would require children.


    It seemed as though the children sensed his hesitation, and their expressions grew more suspicious. The leader of the pack narrowed his eyes at Erik. "What kind of job?" he demanded, the dagger still at the ready.


    "Uhh..." Erik began to back away. "We can start with something simple," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "I need some... uh, some information gathered around the village. You know, the kind of stuff that only locals would know."


    The leader looked him over, then glanced at the journal in Erik''s hand. "What''s in that book that''s so important?"


    Erik frowned. "You know, even if I try to explain to you guys, I don''t think you''d understand," he said, turning the journal in his hands. "And it''s not about the journal, it''s more about what''s in my head that''s making money."


    "So, we just have to use your head to get money?" The leader''s expression grew curious, and the children around him leaned in closer.


    "That''s- no, I mean, yes, but no," Erik stuttered, realizing he''d walked into a verbal trap. "Listen, kid. I myself have no value that you can exploit. But I can teach you a thing or two about how to make coin without resorting to theft. What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated before speaking. "They call me Rat. Short for Rathacaius Monterogery."


    "Just gonna stick to Rat... well, anyway, Rat," Erik said with a nod, trying to keep his cool. "How about this? You and your... friends here work for me for a bit. I''ll pay you, and in return, you help me out with some... let''s call them ''special projects''. And maybe, just maybe, I''ll throw in some extra tips for the good work."


    Rat''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What kind of projects?" he asked, the dagger still not lowered.


    Erik had to think. So far, his upcoming projects were a production factory, agricultural expansion, and delving into weaponry for the first time. Nothing that children should be involved in. But the way Rat looked at him, with that sharp curiosity in his eyes, made him feel like he had to offer something that would appeal to the kids.


    "Delivery system," Erik said, quickly coming up with a plan. "For now, it''ll be messages, but once I start churning out products, we''ll need a delivery system for the village."


    The children exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of doubt and hope.


    "Alright then," Rat nodded in agreement. "We''ve decided."


    Erik breathed a sigh of relief, but it was cut short when all the children suddenly drew their makeshift weapons, surrounding him. "What the-" he began to protest, but Rat held up a hand to silence him.


    "Mr. Moneymaker, you''ll be working for us now," Rat declared, the shadows playing across his grimy face as the children closed in.

 Chapter 44: Dealing with Kids

    Erik wasn''t sure, but it was definitely one of the top five most embarrassing moments of his life, being crudely bound underneath a makeshift treehouse as a group of children took turns watching over him. Truthfully, while he didn''t particularly feel great about it, Erik had attempted to actually fight the children.


    Despite his age and weight advantage over them, his injuries severely limited his ability to fight, and the children had overpowered him with sheer numbers and their surprising agility. They had bound him with what felt like a hundred tiny ropes, leaving him utterly immobile.


    "I cannot believe I lost to a gang of kids..." Erik mumbled to himself, his face reddening with a mix of pain and embarrassment. His arms were tied tightly behind his back, and his legs were bound at the ankles, leaving him with no way to escape. He tested the knots again, his teeth gritted in determination, but they remained as tight as ever.


    He sighed, resigning himself to his fate as he plopped over onto his side, his mind whirling with thoughts. Most of them were centered around his projects, as he didn''t feel nervous or threatened by the children at all. After surviving two assassination attempts, several wildlife attacks, and a nosedive from the sky, a bunch of kids holding him captive was a piece of cake. It was just unfortunate that Erik was in no physical shape to get himself out of the situation.


    Erik studied the treehouse above him, noticing the intricate network of ropes and wooden beams that held it together. It was surprisingly sturdy, and he had to admit, he was a little impressed by their ingenuity. It was clear that Rat and his group had been living here for quite some time, using their surroundings to their advantage.


    "Psst. Hey kid," Erik whispered to the young sentry keeping an eye on him. The boy looked over, his grip on his stick tightening. "You guys built that treehouse yourselves?"


    The sentry nodded proudly. "Yeah, we did. Took us weeks."


    Erik raised an eyebrow. "It''s pretty good and structurally sound... but I can see a couple of flaws." He paused for a moment, considering his words. "If you guys ever want to build something more... permanent, I could help. Maybe even teach you some new techniques."


    The sentry''s eyes widened with interest, and he leaned in closer. "Really? Like what?"


    Erik sniffed and looked away. "Well, for starters, you''re using the wrong type of rope for those crossbeams. It''s going to wear down faster than it should. And your foundation, it''s not anchored deep enough into the tree. One good storm and this whole thing could come down."


    The sentry''s proud expression faltered. "How do you know all that?"


    "I have a degree in industrial engineering, and I''ve seen a thing or two," Erik replied with a shrug, his eyes never leaving the treehouse. "But that''s not why I''m here. Tell Rat I want to talk to him."


    "In... in-dust-straw engine earring...?" The boy murmured but nevertheless scurried off to find Rat.


    Erik took a deep breath, the aroma of the village wafting through the air, mixed with the faint scent of burning leaves. He waited patiently, his mind racing with thoughts of escape and retribution. But as the moments ticked by, he found himself growing more curious about these children and their leader. Why was there a gang of children living in the forest? Were the villagers aware of them? Why did it take this long for Erik to stumble across them?


    Finally, Rat appeared, his eyes narrowed as he studied Erik. "What''s so important about your ideas that you''re willing to share them with us?"


    Erik clumsily pushed himself back up in a sitting position, jerking his head to the treehouse. "Your hideout or whatever is pretty solid for amateurs, but it''s going to break at the first sight of a heavy storm. I''m honestly surprised it hasn''t fallen yet, but then again, I''m guessing you guys haven''t been around here long?"


    Rat''s eyes flickered with something akin to admiration before quickly shuttering it away. "We''re not amateurs," he said with a hint of defensiveness.


    "Yeah? What even is it that you do so professionally?" Erik challenged, his eyes never leaving Rat''s.


    "We''re mercy airs for hire," Rat said.


    Erik stared at him for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, come again?"


    Rat rolled his eyes. "Mercy airs. You know, people who do jobs that other people don''t wanna do. Like bad stuff."


    Erik blinked. "Oh! You mean ''mercenaries''," he corrected Rat, unable to keep the amusement out of his voice.


    Rat scowled, obviously not liking the correction. "Whatever. The point is, we do jobs for people. Sometimes it''s building, sometimes it''s... other things."


    "What, like robbing people? You guys do assassinations too?" Erik couldn''t help but laugh, despite the pain that shot through his side with every chuckle.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Y-yes. We can do ass... we do that too," Rat drew his short sword and pointed it at Erik with a glare that wasn''t very convincing.


    Erik''s laughter stopped abruptly. "Look, Rat. I''m not judging. I''ve done some pretty questionable things in my life too, but you guys are just kids. There''s gotta be a better way to live than this."


    Rat''s grip on the sword wavered slightly. "You don''t get it. We have no other choice."


    "Really? What, you guys are orphans that lost your parents and somehow found each other to form a gang of misfits doing whatever it takes to survive?" Erik asked, not really expecting to be right.


    Rat''s hand shook, and finally lowered. "How did you know?"


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it. "I''m psychic."


    The children looked at him with wide eyes. He chuckled and leaned back, his grin wide. "No, I''m not. But it''s a pretty common story around here, isn''t it?"


    While the children''s situation was unfortunate, it wasn''t that far off in such a fantasy world. Erik may have been dropped in a wildly outlandish world, but he had seen the darker sides of life before. And considering the children, Erik was certain it wasn''t as bad as some of the stories he had heard back home.


    "Look, kid. Rat. I''m not going to give you a lecture or anything, cause I know you guys aren''t used to adults. But, just untie me, and I''ll help you guys out," Erik said, his voice calm and measured. "I can teach you some new skills that might be more... legal. And who knows, we might just make a fortune together."


    Rat eyed him skeptically before finally nodding. The ropes around Erik''s wrists loosened, and the children stepped back, giving him room to stretch out his cramped limbs. "Alright, I''m listening," Rat said, his grip still tight on the sword.


    "First... tell me the details of what you kids do. You''ve kept me captive for like an hour and still haven''t told me anything, which suggests that you guys aren''t familiar with kidnapping. Not to mention you guys can''t even pronounce ''mercenaries'' or ''assassination'', so I''m guessing you''re more into theft than actual fighting," Erik said, rubbing his wrists to get the circulation back.


    The children looked at each other nervously, but Rat spoke up. "We don''t do no dirty work, like killing or stuff like that. We''re just... we''re good at getting into places, taking stuff that don''t belong to us and selling it for a good price. It''s the only way we can survive," he said, trying to sound tough, but the tremor in his voice betrayed his fear.


    "Mhm... and who do you sell to?" Erik asked, his mind racing with ideas. If they had a network of buyers, they could potentially use that to their advantage.


    "We don''t just sell to anyone," Rat said defensively. "We have a few contacts that are... let''s just say, very discrete."


    It was quiet for a moment. Rat and the other children thought they could hear gears turning in Erik''s head.


    "Hey... you remember what I said about offering you guys a role in a delivery system?" Erik began, a devious glint in his eyes.


    Rat''s eyes narrowed. "Yeah, what about it?"


    "I''m thinking of relabeling that. You guys will act as my advertisement and connections department," Erik said, a smirk playing on his lips. "You can help me gather materials and spread the word about my inventions in exchange for food, shelter, and proper education."


    Rat and the others stared at him, unsure if they should laugh or be offended. "Why would you want to help us?" Rat finally managed to ask.


    "Because I could always use more employees- more help," Erik replied, his smirk widening. "But more importantly, I believe everyone deserves a chance to turn their life around. You guys are obviously smart and resourceful. With a little direction, you could be unstoppable."


    The children looked at each other, their expressions a mix of skepticism and hope. It was clear that Erik''s proposal was something they hadn''t considered before. The idea of leaving their life of crime behind was tantalizing, but the fear of the unknown was just as great.


    "Think about it. What do you even do with the coin you get from selling stolen items? Buy food? It seems that way, seeing as you guys don''t have proper clothes, weapons, or housing," Erik said, gesturing around at their makeshift treehouse. "But, if you cooperate with me, I''ll let you eat at my burger shacks in exchange for work. I''ll build housing for you and get you integrated with the village."


    Rat was silent for a moment, then spoke, "Why should we trust you?"


    Erik shrugged. "You shouldn''t. But I haven''t done anything wrong to you guys, right? You are the ones who kidnapped me first."


    The children chuckled nervously, and Rat finally cracked a smile. "Alright, let''s say we agree to this... what''s in it for you?"


    "I get all of the profits you make. In exchange, I provide guidance and aid for you guys. If you don''t like that agreement, we can draw up a contract that sets our relationship that way until you guys get to a certain age, which will then allow you to keep a portion of the money you make when you learn how to do things without me," Erik offered, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Think of it as an investment. You put in the work now, and when you''re ready to leave the nest, you''ll have the skills and resources to make a better life for yourselves. From where I come from, we call that an internship. Well, the only difference is, at least you guys are getting paid," Erik muttered the last part under his breath.


    The children looked at each other, their eyes wide with disbelief. The concept of working for someone and not getting robbed at the end of the day was foreign to them. They had always been surviving on their own, using their wits and cunning to get by. The idea of a future that didn''t involve stealing was like a fairy tale.


    Rat spoke up, his voice still carrying the defiance of a seasoned street urchin. "And what''s to stop you from just kicking us out once we''re not useful anymore?"


    "Everyone has a use," Erik said with a wink. "But if you''re worried about that, we can make it so that you guys are partners in this venture. A fair share of the profits will be set aside for you all until you decide to leave. It''s all about trust, Rat. I trust that you''ll be loyal to the cause, and I know you guys are smart enough to know that that¡¯s a good deal when you see one."


    The children looked at each other, then back at Erik. It was clear that he had piqued their interest. Rat was the first to speak up again. "Alright, mister. You got yourself a deal. But we''re not just going to take your word for it. We want it in writing."


    "Of course, of course, I''ll write up a contract for you guys to sign," Erik said, his smile never faltering. He knew that the promise of a better life and a fair share of the profits was all the motivation they needed. "But before we get to that, I need to get back to the village."


    The children looked at each other nervously, but Rat nodded firmly. "Fine. But we''re coming with you."

 Chapter 45: Screening the New Employees

    At this point, Erik had been through enough to not feel self-conscious as he strolled back into the village, trailed by a small army of children.


    The villagers stared as Erik, the man who had come to them with tales of other worlds and strange knowledge, walked in, surrounded by the forest''s notorious child bandits. It was a sight that would''ve been shocking had it not been for the sheer absurdity of the last few weeks.


    Erik glanced back, noticing that a majority of the kids seemed nervous about being in such a public space. He figured they weren''t used to being out in the open, especially in the daylight. "Just stick with me guys, you''ll be fine," he whispered over his shoulder, trying to reassure them.


    They came across the main burger shack, where Erik saw Alyssa managing alongside Talia. His heart swelled with pride at the sight of his burgeoning empire. "Looks like business is booming," he quipped to Rat, trying to keep the situation as light as possible.


    Rat didn''t reply, causing Erik to awkwardly continue walking.


    "Er... hey guys!" He called out to Alyssa and Talia. They turned, shock etched on their faces as they saw the ragtag group behind him.


    "What in the world? I thought you were bored of the Firelight Troupe and went to work on another fantastical project," Talia raised an eyebrow. Alyssa''s eyes widened, looking from Erik to Rat and the other children.


    "Well, you''re kinda right," Erik grinned, gesturing to the children. "Meet our new communications division."


    The women were silent for a moment, the only sounds the bustling of the burger shack.


    "I... knew you liked money, but isn''t child labor frowned upon even in your world?" Alyssa finally asked.


    Erik rolled his eyes. "It''s not like that. They''re... interns. I''m giving them a chance to turn their lives around. Plus, apparently they''re pretty good at getting into tight spots," he said, glancing at Rat who had a smug look on his face.


    "Rat here and his friends are going to help us spread the word about our ventures and other upcoming projects. They''re going to be like our little advertisement squad," Erik explained, trying to put a positive spin on the situation. "Obviously, I''ll be compensating them for their work, providing them with food from the burger shack and building them a proper home."


    Alyssa looked from Erik to the children and back again, her expression a mix of shock and confusion. "Erik, what are you getting into now?"


    Before Erik could answer, he felt a tug on his suit. He glanced down, seeing a young girl with wide eyes. "Mister, are you really going to feed us and take care of us?"


    Alyssa, Erik, and Talia went quiet, their eyes on the hopeful faces of the children. Erik crouched down to the girl''s level, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Yes, I am. And I''ll make sure it''s more than just food. You guys will get to learn how to read, write, and maybe even do some math," he said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.


    Erik wasn''t sure where this was coming from, but something about these kids tugged at his heartstrings. They had been dealt a shit hand in life, and he knew firsthand how hard it was to climb out of that kind of hole.


    "Alright, go up to the counter and ask for some food. They''ll treat you kids," Erik told Rat, nodding towards the burger shack. Rat nodded cautiously before leading his group of children into the shack.


    Erik turned back to the women, who were staring at him with unreadable expressions. "What?"


    Talia was the first to speak, her voice gentle. "You''re going to feed them, give them shelter, and educate them?"


    "Well, not entirely by myself, of course," Erik made a face. "I''m no good with kids, nor am I particularly enthusiastic about babysitting. But, these kids have potential, and it''s better than living alone in the forest."


    Alyssa''s expression softened. "That''s... actually quite noble of you, Erik."


    "Yeah, yeah," he waved a dismissive hand, "They''re going to greatly increase profits with the communication projects I''m thinking of."


    Talia and Alyssa exchanged a look before Alyssa spoke up, "And what kind of communication projects are we talking about?"


    A devilish smile bloomed across Erik''s face as he gestured towards the children. "What''s the biggest expense in a family?"


    Alyssa raised an eyebrow. "Food?"


    "The kids themselves." Erik threw his arms out, dramatically posing. "Parents are forced to spend more money on them than themselves. Well, if they''re good parents, anyway. And the best thing is, if we can extort- if we can spread word of mouth about our products by having Rat and his gang mingle with the children of others, then parents will bring their kids here. They''ll have to bring their kids to the place where they''ve heard so much about."


    Alyssa and Talia stared at Erik, their expressions a mix of shock and admiration. They had never seen this side of him before, and they had to admit, it was fascinating. The way he saw the world was so... calculated. It was like watching a chess master lay down his pieces, knowing exactly how the game would play out.


    "What if it fails?" Talia spoke up, eyeing the gang of children carefully. "There are so many things that could throw a wrench in your plans."


    Erik shrugged. "That''s not the main role for them anyway. A child has the most potential and capacity for learning, so we can subtly throw in trade skills for them to master, eventually leading them to head into the workforce fully prepared and taught. Along the way, they''ll also gain valuable communication skills and social circles. Not to mention extra hands for busywork."


    Alyssa frowned. "That... sounds like you''re just grooming them..."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "No, no," Erik chuckled. "It''s like giving them a head start in life. A better alternative to the streets, right?"


    Truth to be told, Erik did have other plans for Rat and his group in terms of advertising and communication, but for some reason, he wanted to help them out first. Partly because something about the motley crew of children triggered a past memory in Erik, one where he was in a similar position to them.


    Erik''s smile faded a bit as he recalled his own childhood, but he shook his head clear. He was in a different world now, and there was nothing that could stop him from making profits.


    <hr>


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Erik wiped away the sweat from his forehead, taking a step back to inspect the annex he had constructed for Rat and his newfound "interns." It honestly didn''t take that long to add it to the house, considering he had used the same materials that went into the burger shack. The children had helped him build it, their excitement about the new shelter palpable. The walls were sturdy, the roof waterproof, and it had enough space for them to sleep comfortably. It wasn''t a palace, but the modern design was a damn sight better than the treehouse they had been living in.


    "Alright, so I''ve also installed a bathroom and shower system in the annex, along with a small, minimalistic kitchen," Erik announced, proudly showing Rat around the new space. "It''s not much, but it''s a start. And with the contracts we''re going to make, you guys will be earning your keep."


    Rat looked around, his expression unreadable. "Thanks," he finally said, his voice low. "We''re used to not having much."


    "Don''t worry, Rat," Erik said, slapping him on the back. "You''ll get used to it."


    The children looked around their new living space with a mix of awe and suspicion, as if expecting it to vanish at any moment. Erik knew that trust didn''t come easy to them, but he was determined to show them that he was serious about giving them a chance.


    He could feel the gazes of Alyssa and Talia behind him, and he turned to face them, his expression serious. "Look, I know what you''re thinking, but these kids are an investment. They can be a part of something big, something that actually means something."


    "I know, boss," Alyssa chuckled, her voice light. "Despite using profit as a pretense, you''re actually a big softie."


    Talia, on the other hand, looked more skeptical. "Can we really trust them?"


    Erik sighed. "To be honest, there''s no way to guarantee trust. But they have no reason to betray us. They''re getting a home, food, education, and a share of the profits. If they screw up, I''ll handle it." He turned to walk away, becoming aware of how much his body was aching despite the constant healing spells working on him. "I''m going to turn in early tonight."


    The women watched him go, then looked back at the children. Rat stepped up, his eyes meeting theirs. "We won''t disappoint you," he said firmly, his voice carrying a newfound determination.


    While Talia still had a doubtful expression, Alyssa smiled warmly, stooping down to Rat''s level. "Welcome to the team," she said, holding out a hand. "We''re all looking forward to seeing what you can do."


    Rat took her hand tentatively, then looked around at his friends, who were still eyeing their new living quarters with a mix of excitement and fear. They had never known anything but the hard streets and the mercilessness of surviving on their own. But now, they had a chance to be part of something bigger. Rat thought to himself, then and there, that he would do everything in his power to repay the bizarre man who had taken them in.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Erik woke up in his room, surrounded by a couple of curious, bright-eyed orphans.


    He sighed, sitting up in bed and running a hand through his hair. After getting used to his time in this world, waking up to children in his room wasn''t much of a surprise to him anymore, though he hadn''t expected most of them to get so comfortable overnight.


    "Kids will be kids, I guess," Erik murmured to himself, swinging his legs over the side of the bed and stretching. "Did you guys have breakfast yet?"


    The children looked at each other before shaking their heads in unison. It was clear that they had been waiting for him to wake up. Erik went into his closet to change.


    "Come on then, let''s go downstairs," Erik said, heading for the door.


    The children scurried to follow him, their eyes lighting up at the prospect of food. As they descended the stairs, the scent of sizzling meat filled the air. Myrese was already in the kitchen, surrounded by more children and looking incredibly perplexed as she prepared breakfast. Erik realized he and the others hadn''t updated the elf at all about the previous night''s events.


    "Erik... mind explaining what the f- what the heck happened..." Myrese''s voice trailed off as she caught sight of the children filing into the kitchen. She sounded exhausted despite the day just starting.


    "Long story," Erik said with a grin. "But the short version is, these are our new interns, and they''re going to help us expand the business."


    The former elf assassin opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked at Erik as if he had grown an extra head, her expression a blend of confusion and exasperation. "Interns?" she echoed, her voice strained. "You mean, these... these children are going to be working for us?"


    She closed her eyes and shook her head before Erik could reply. "Never mind. Knowing you and what you''re capable of, I shouldn''t be surprised. Just... don''t let them burn the place down, alright?"


    Erik wanted to reassure Myrese, but thought better of it. With everything he had experienced so far, he had gotten used to never being able to predict what would come next. Instead, he grunted and sat down at the dinner table.


    A few moments later, Talia and Illyanth walked in, the baby dragon carrying a few children on his back. They both looked tired but content, the children giggling as they played with Illyanth''s wings. Erik couldn''t help but feel a prick of annoyance at how easily the children were able to bond with the baby dragon whilst his own relationship with Illyanth was still rocky at best.


    "Morning," Talia yawned, sitting at the table. "What''s on the agenda today?"


    "Same as usual," Erik replied, taking note of how early Talia had awoken. He figured the addition of the orphans probably caused her to get less sleep than she was used to. "But I''m also going to go over some expectations with the kids. Need to figure out which of them would be skilled or willing to train their customer service abilities."


    The children, who had been quietly watching the exchange, perked up at the mention of their roles. "What do you mean, customer service?" Rat asked, curiosity piqued.


    "Well, basically, you''ll be talking to customers, making them feel welcome, and helping them with anything they need," Erik began, eyeing Rat and the other children as they all gathered around the kitchen table. "And if you do a good job, you''ll get a share of the profits."


    Rat returned with a suspicious look of his own, but there was a spark of interest in his eyes. "And you won''t, like, sell us out?"


    "I''m a man of my word, and I always deliver," Erik assured Rat, his eyes sincere. "Your safety and well-being are important to the success of this business. If you don''t trust me, trust the fact that you''re all more valuable to me as employees than... anything else."


    "Oh?" Myrese raised her eyebrows. "Well, in that case, are you finally going to help me with the issues of my clients coming after me?"


    "Hell no- wait, clients?" Erik''s attention snapped back to Myrese. He had almost forgotten about her past as an elf assassin. "What do you mean, ''clients coming after you''?"


    Myrese made a face that was half-exasperated, half-amused. "Did you forget that you promised you''d deal with them in exchange for me not killing you? You know, the people who are looking for me because of the jobs I did before we met. They''re not exactly the type to let things slide."


    Erik nearly swore out loud in front of the children. Indeed, he had completely forgotten about the clients and contractors that were likely after Myrese to learn why she had gone silent. It was a small price to pay for not being stabbed in his sleep, but it was still a problem that needed handling. "Alright, let''s have a chat later," he said, his eyes lingering on Myrese. "But first, let''s get these little rascals ready for their first day of work."

 Chapter 46: An Elfs Regrets

    Erik had to admit, the children were hard workers.


    They were absolutely terrible and unskilled, but he had to give credit to their determination. Throughout the morning, he had them cleaning the burger shack, peeling potatoes, and fetching ingredients. It was foreign to them, but they threw themselves into the work with a surprising enthusiasm.


    "You know," Erik said to Rat as they took a break, "You guys are doing pretty good. Better than I expected."


    One of the children knocked over a pot in the kitchen, causing the hot water to splash onto the workers. They screamed in pain, which startled the nearby Lambwolves into a panicked run, knocking down several customers.


    Erik simply sighed and rubbed his temples, watching the chaos unfold before his eyes. He should''ve known by now not to say things like that. It was as if Murphy''s Law was his personal stalker, eagerly waiting for the moment he''d let his guard down.


    "Hey boss," Alyssa came up to Erik, her voice strained and her smile a little too tight. "Anything else these kids can... help with other than the burger shack?"


    Erik sympathized with the villager, noting that even someone as kind and patient as she was had her limits. "Well... how about we try something else?" He turned to Rat and the other children, their eyes wide and slightly terrified of the sizzling hot oil and the fiery temperament of the adults. "What do you guys like to do?"


    "Steal." One of them immediately replied.


    Erik sighed again. "Well, we can work on your people skills, but maybe not today." He looked around the chaotic shack, noticing that despite their ineptitude, the children had managed to clean up the mess they had made. "Alright, how about we take a break?"


    The children looked at him with a mix of hope and wariness, unsure if this was a trick. "You''re not going to kick us out, are you?" Rat asked, his voice tentative.


    "Of course not," Erik said gently, kneeling to his level. He could feel Alyssa''s eyes on him. "It''s my fault for putting you guys in such a high-stress environment. How about I take you on my rounds and tour my businesses? Give you guys an idea of what''s what and maybe we''ll find something you''re more... naturally suited to."


    The children exchanged glances, then nodded eagerly.


    "Good," Erik smiled wryly as he stood up. "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, Myrese was at the village''s medical center, where she finally had a chance to graduate from her apprenticeship and start helping patients by herself.  Dr. Castellanos had praised the former elf assassin, stating that she was incredibly adept with her fingers and perceptive, quickly learning everything he had to teach her.


    Despite this, Myrese felt nervous as she put on her white medical coat and made her way to the reception area. The villagers looked at her with a mix of curiosity and skepticism, whispering to each other as she passed by. She knew that she had a reputation to live down, but she was determined to prove that she had changed.


    "Isn''t that the demon healer elf?"


    "Yeah, I heard she makes you feel better through torture..."


    "Not my preference, but hey, I''ll try anything once..."


    Perhaps it wasn''t her past as an assassin that Myrese had to live down, but rather her newfound reputation as a healer with peculiar methods. It wasn''t her fault that her every attempt at murder ended up aiding or completely healing her targets. The universe had a twisted sense of humor, it seemed.


    "Hey, Trudicana," Myrese greeted the receptionist, her voice shaky yet hopeful. She approached the desk with a forced smile, ready to face the day. "Any patients that Dr. Castellanos assigned to me?"


    Trudicana, a middle-aged human woman with a stern expression, handed her a clipboard with a list of patients. "Good luck," she said, her tone lacking enthusiasm. "You''re going to need it."


    Myrese grimaced as she took the clipboard from her. Before she had gotten used to life in Restia Village, her biggest worry was how the villagers would take to an elf, especially one who was a former assassin. Instead, as Myrese walked into the patient''s room, she realized that that was the least of her worries.


    "Oh, thank god you''re here. I''ve been having pains for a while and haven''t had the chance to make an appointment until now," the man in the room seemed relieved to see Myrese.


    She, on the other hand, despite feeling at ease at how the man was unfazed to see a non-human working in the medical field, was a bit nervous upon seeing his condition. He was a large man with a complexion that suggested he''d spent years working under the hot sun. His eyes were closed tightly, and his face contorted in pain. She glanced at his medical file, noting that he had been suffering from severe stomach cramps.


    Myrese took a deep breath, reminding herself of what she had learned. She had seen Dr. Castellanos perform various procedures, but this was her first time doing one on her own. The man looked up at her, his eyes filled with hope. "Could you, uh, check me out?" He asked, his voice strained.


    Frankly, she could''ve done what she normally did and attempt to harm the man, inadvertently healing him by some miracle. But, she felt the need to try things the right way for once. She approached the man, her stomach in knots, and took a deep breath.


    "Alright, let''s see what''s going on here," she said, trying to mimic the calm tone of Dr. Castellanos. She began to probe the man''s abdomen, feeling the tension in his muscles and the tightness of his stomach. The man winced, but she didn''t detect any signs of immediate danger.


    "It seems like a common case of indigestion," Myrese murmured, trying to keep the doubt out of her voice. "Let''s start with some simple questions, shall we?"


    For the next few minutes, Myrese grew increasingly confused and irritated as they made no progress, the man''s pain not subsiding. Sweat beaded on her forehead, not from the exertion but from the pressure of not wanting to disappoint him or Dr. Castellanos.


    Eventually, Myrese came to terms with the situation and forced a smile.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Alright, would you mind facing the wall and holding your breath?" she asked the man, devoid of all emotions.


    The man, surprised by her sudden request, did as he was told. Myrese took the opportunity to quickly smack the man''s back with as much force as she could.


    The man let out a guttural roar as his body convulsed, but when he turned back around, his face had gone from one of pain to one of absolute shock.


    "Oh... oh! The pain is gone! Thank you so much, doctor!" The burly man''s relief and gratitude washed over Myrese like a cool breeze.


    "Yep. Happy to help," she replied, deadpan. She couldn''t help but feel utterly disappointed that she had to resort to her old ways of ''healing''. She was about to leave when the man reached out and took her hand.


    "Thank you," he said with sincerity in his eyes. "I can''t believe it."


    Myrese nodded, feeling a strange mix of emotions. On one hand, she was relieved that the man was no longer in pain. On the other, she was frustrated that she hadn''t been able to heal him using the proper medical techniques she had learned. But as she looked into his eyes, she realized that she had made a difference in his life, even if it wasn''t in the way she had planned.


    "You''re... also very beautiful... would you happen to be single?"


    Myrese didn''t know whether to scowl or laugh. Here she was, a former assassin turned healer, and she had just been hit on by a patient she''d just smacked in the back. She took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I''m flattered, but let''s keep things professional, shall we?" she replied, her voice steady despite the awkwardness.


    The man didn''t seem embarrassed at all. He just chuckled and nodded, his hand reaching up to gently rub his now pain-free stomach. "Fair enough, fair enough," he said with a wink. "But if you ever decide to take a break from saving the world, I know a good tavern that could use someone like you."


    Giving a strained smile and an awkward chuckle, Myrese simply guided the man to the exit. She hoped that the rest of her patients wouldn¡¯t be quite so... forward. The next few hours were a blur of strange ailments and peculiar treatments. The villagers had clearly heard the rumors about her unique healing abilities and had come in droves, hoping for a miracle.


    By the end of the day, Myrese felt as if she had done martial arts training with how much she''d had to smack and jab patients, but she couldn''t deny the satisfaction of seeing their pain dissipate. As she sat in her office, surrounded by the scent of antiseptic and the faint whiff of burnt flesh from her earlier misadventures with the dragon fire salve, she reflected on her newfound calling.


    During her career as an assassin, she had never really bothered to get to know the people she fulfilled contracts for- or attempted to eliminate. They were tools, assets, or inconveniences to be dealt with. But here, in this quaint village medical center, she finally had more than one name and face to remember, and they all had stories. It was strange, but comforting. Myrese still wasn''t exactly sure why she accepted Erik''s help, but perhaps it was because she was getting tired of being alone. That, and the fact that he had never shown fear in front of her, even before it was realized that Myrese couldn''t really kill anyone.


    The last patient of the day was a young girl with a nasty-looking bruise on her leg. "What happened here?" Myrese asked gently, kneeling beside the girl.


    "A bad mister did that to me," the girl whispered, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    Myrese''s eyes narrowed. "Where is this ''mister'' now?" she asked, her tone dangerously calm. Though she was the newest addition to Restia Village, except for possibly Rat and his gang, she was familiar with the inhabitants enough to know that this sort of action wasn''t normal. The worst act she had seen since coming here was a dispute between farmers and their livestock, which ended in an actual full-blown three-round regulated wrestling match.


    The young girl looked down, her voice quieter than a whisper. "I... don''t know. I think he followed me here..."


    Myrese''s eyes widened. "What do you mean, ''followed you here''? Did he do something to you?" She didn''t know why, but some protective instinct arose within her, a strange new feeling she hadn''t experienced before.


    The girl looked up at her, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "No... not yet. But-" she stiffened. "...he''s right behind you."


    Myrese spun around, her instincts kicking in faster than her thoughts. There he was, a hulking brute of a man with a smug smile on his face. His eyes raked over her in a way that made her skin crawl, and she knew in that moment that she had to protect not just the little girl but herself as well.


    "You must be the new healer," he said, his voice slithering like a serpent. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Myrese took in his disheveled appearance, his leering gaze, and the way he leaned against the doorframe as if he owned the place. Her hand instinctively went to the knife hidden in her sleeve, the same one she had used to threaten Erik in the past. She had promised herself that she would leave her old life behind, but it seemed that the world had other plans.


    "What are you doing here?" Myrese demanded, her hand tightening around the handle of her concealed knife. The man''s smile grew wider, revealing a set of yellowed teeth.


    "Aww, Mr. Vales did say you''d forget all about them once you went off the grid."


    Myrese''s blood ran cold. She had been so lax that she let her guard down. Her previous employers knew where she was now. And they had sent someone to collect what was "owed."


    "I''m... not sure what you mean... I''m simply a doctor here, trying to tend to my patient," Myrese lied through gritted teeth, hoping to deflect the man''s suspicion.


    The man snorted derisively, pushing off against the doorframe. "Yeah? If there were other elves that looked like you here, maybe I would''ve fallen for that," he said, stepping closer. "But since you''re the only one, I think you know exactly why I''m here."


    Without a word, Myrese moved into action, her reflexes honed from years of training. She spun around, the knife now in her hand, and pointed it at the intruder''s throat. But the man simply laughed.


    "Ah, I wouldn''t be so hasty. You didn''t think I came alone, did you?"


    He pushed the door open wider, and Myrese had to stifle her gasp as she saw more intruders in the waiting room, pointing their swords at the patients. Trudicana had her hands up, glaring at her captor, though there was a hint of fear beneath the fa?ade.


    "Let them go," Myrese said calmly, though her voice trembled slightly. "They have nothing to do with this."


    She cursed herself for not being on guard. These people lacked magic, which was probably why she couldn''t sense them until now. Still, Myrese felt as though this never should''ve happened in the first place.


    "Oh, we''ll let them go. But only if you come with us. Mr. Vales would like a word with you," the leader said, his smile never wavering. "We know about your little... vacation from your usual work."


    "It''s not a- fine, but have your men take a step back. Then I''ll come along," Myrese bargained, her eyes flicking to the terrified patients and the defiant Trudicana.


    The leader chuckled, gesturing to his men. They lowered their weapons slightly, though not enough to be reassuring. "Good girl," he said, stepping aside to let Myrese pass.


    Her heart racing, Myrese walked out into the waiting room, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of a quick escape. But she knew better than to try anything hasty; she had seen the way these men operated. They were ruthless and efficient.


    Instead, Myrese hoped that the men weren''t trained in magic as she performed a simple spell: writing a note on the blade of her knife and teleporting it on Trudicana''s lap. She hoped that it would be enough to warn the others.


    "Don''t even think about it," the leader said, noticing the brief flicker of magic. His grip on her arm tightened, and she winced. Still, it was enough; Trudicana flinched slightly, but otherwise kept her composure so as to not alert the other men.


    As her wrists were bound with magic-dampening rope, Myrese desperately prayed that the message would reach the right people. The leader of the men escorted her outside, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the tension inside the medical center. She glanced back, watching the door close behind her with a thud that seemed to echo in the quiet night.


    There was nothing left to do except hope. Hope that the message would reach Erik and the others, hope that she could find a way out of this mess, hope that she wouldn''t be forced back into the life she had left behind.

 Chapter 47: Former Assassin in Distress

    Exhausted and famished, Erik stumbled into the house, trailed by the gang of children. He had no idea how tiring it was trying to show the orphans the ropes of his burgeoning empire, especially when they had never even seen a burger before, or a water park.


    "Alright, gather ''round," he called out, his voice carrying the weariness of the day. The children obeyed, their eyes wide with curiosity. "From tomorrow, you''ll start learning the ropes. You''ll each get a role in the burger shack or the water park. And remember, a good job equals a good share of the profits."


    It was then that he noticed that it was only the children and him in the living room. He paused, frowning, and headed into the kitchen.


    "Huh, that''s weird..." Erik murmured as he stepped into the kitchen, expecting to find Myrese or, heaven forbid, Talia preparing dinner. The room was empty, the pots and pans untouched. "Myr, Talia, you guys here?" he called out, his voice echoing through the house.


    The silence was his only reply. He turned to the children, who looked up at him with worried expressions. "Where are the ladies?"


    As if on cue, Talia burst through the door, Illyanth racing behind her. Her eyes were wide with panic, and her breath was ragged. "Erik, we''ve got a problem!"


    Erik''s heart dropped. "What''s wrong?"


    Talia raised the knife that had a glowing pink inscription on the blade. "Myrese has been taken," she panted.


    <hr>


    "This is a first..." Erik muttered to himself, glancing at the message. Talia had gone to gather the rest of their friends, and they had all gathered around the table, their expressions a mix of confusion and fear. Alyssa, Ricteronu, Morthanu, Geritara, Grom, Kinnesthe, and even Dr. Castellanos were present, all looking to him for answers.


    "Taken by Vales¡¯ men, will explain soon, need you all now," Erik read aloud from the message, his brow furrowed with concern. "What the hell is going on? Myr got kidnapped?"


    "Erik, I believe that may be her previous employers," Morthanu offered, his face tight with worry. "They are notorious in the underworld for their lack of mercy. Ironically, they are also one of the royal families within the Orithane Kingdom."


    "Those rich assholes again!" Erik slammed his fist on the table, his eyes flashing with anger. "Alright, we need to get her back."


    "Do you have a plan?" Talia asked, her voice tight with anxiety.


    "No."


    Erik''s blunt reply sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. He stood up, the chair scraping against the floor, and began to pace. The room was thick with tension as the children watched him, their expressions a mix of fear and confusion.


    "Alright, let''s give you guys a chance to prove yourselves," Erik turned to the orphans. "Go out and look. Don''t focus on looking for anything specific, just gather anything you feel is important," he glanced at the others. "The same goes for the rest of you."


    The group dispersed, leaving Erik with his thoughts. He knew he had to be the one to save Myrese, but how? He was just a guy with a pen and a book that talked to him. And what was this about him being a hero? The only thing he had done was bring a larger amount of profit to a village that probably never needed it in the first place.


    In fact, Erik couldn''t help but wonder if by making Restia Village more prosperous, he had inadvertently painted a target on their backs. The thought weighed heavily on him as he sat and twirled his pen through his fingers. His breathing became quicker as he imagined terrible future scenarios, most of them ending with financial destitution.


    "Erik?"


    Deep in thought, he didn''t react to her voice right away, twirling the pen faster.


    "Erik."


    He began to mutter under his breath, his eyes glazed over with worry and concern. The pen was a blur in his fingers as his thoughts overtook his focus.


    "Erik!"


    Talia slapped him across the face, breaking him out of his spiral. He yelped in shock and pain, his cheek stinging.


    "What the fuck was that for?!" Erik yelled, rubbing his cheek.


    "Have you calmed down yet?" She replied with an even gaze.


    "I- y-yeah, actually. Thanks..." Erik said sheepishly, feeling more grounded now. It was the second time he had spiraled after coming to this world, and once again, Talia was there to bring him back. Oddly enough, it was comforting to have someone who knew his true nature and cared enough to slap him out of a panic attack.


    "I''m not sure what''s going through your head right now, but I believe it would be better for you to think aloud with me here, is it not?" Talia sat down next to him, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    "Yeah... thanks again, Talia," Erik murmured, still rubbing his cheek. "So, we''ve got to get Myr back. But how? If only there was a way to track her down somehow..."


    Talia blinked, as if she had just realized something. "Wait, I can trace her mana by using the residue left on her knife."


    Erik paused and turned to stare at her for a long moment. "You can do what? And you just now remembered that?"


    Talia''s cheeks flushed. "I-it''s not something I usually do. I don''t often need to track people... or, well, I haven''t had anyone to track before. But I can try."


    <hr>


    In the middle of their living room, Erik watched Talia intently, her eyes closed and her hand hovering over the knife. She inhaled deeply, focusing her energy. A faint golden glow emanated from her palm, and the knife began to pulse with a soft light. The air around it grew thick with mana.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "So, I casted a spell that will allow me to determine the timeframe that Myrese performed the inscription magic," Talia explained, her eyes still shut. "If it''s recent, it means she''s still nearby."


    Erik held his breath as Talia continued her incantation, her hand trembling slightly as she worked to unravel the threads of magic left behind by Myrese. The room was silent except for the crackling of golden mana in the air.


    He knew it was the wrong time to be thinking about it, but it was during these moments when Talia displayed such mastery of magic that Erik truly admired her. The way her eyes narrowed, her mouth tightened into a straight line as she focused on the task at hand, and her hands dancing in the air with grace as she whispered ancient incantations. The knife hovered in the air between her palms, the inscription on the blade pulsing with a soft blue light.


    Finally, Talia opened her eyes, and the light from the knife dimmed. She took a deep breath, and Erik could see the lines of concentration on her forehead smoothing out. "It''s definitely recent," she said, her voice low. "They were here, and they took her. I can trail the mana traces, but it''s fading pretty quickly."


    Erik nodded, his jaw set firmly. "Alright, we need to move fast then," he said, his eyes on the knife. "Where does it lead?"


    <hr>


    The cloth bag on Myrese''s head was yanked off, and she found herself in a dimly lit, damp space that smelled faintly of mold. She was thrown onto a cold, hard surface, and her hands were bound behind her back. The ropes bit into her wrists, and she could feel the magic seeping into them, preventing any escape. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart and glanced around to quickly assess her surroundings.


    "Welcome back to the real world, Myrese," a deep, familiar voice chuckled. A pair of red eyes gleamed in the low light, and she could see the glint of a gold tooth. "I see you''re still as elusive as ever."


    Myrese recognized the voice immediately. It was one of her many former employers, Mr. Vales. His cruel laughter sent shivers down her spine, but she remained stoic, not giving him the satisfaction of seeing her fear. "What do you want from me?" she spat out, her voice steady despite her racing heart.


    Out of all her employers, Vales was one of the most sadistic, known for his penchant for collecting rare artifacts and magical creatures. The targets he set up for Myrese usually surrendered their possessions after she failed to kill them and informed them of her employer.


    "Oh, nothing much. Just wondering why you failed to complete your last contract," Mr. Vales said, his smile as cold as the damp stone walls surrounding them. "You know how important it is to keep my collection growing. But I guess you''ve gone soft, playing doctor in this backwater village."


    He stepped into the light, and Myrese could see him more clearly. He was dressed in a flashy suit that seemed entirely out of place in the grimy cellar. His hair was slicked back, and a thick cigar dangled from his mouth. He took a puff, blowing smoke into the air. "I wonder, what exactly happened for you to allow the man who''s journal I yearn for to live? And not only that, but it seems as though you are... acquaintances with him?"


    Myrese''s eyes narrowed. "I''ve had a change of heart."


    Mr. Vales laughed, but it was a laugh devoid of humor. "A change of heart, you say? How... quaint. Tell me, Myrese, do you believe that your newfound compassion will protect you from the world you''ve turned your back on?" He took another puff of his cigar, the smoke curling around him like a living creature. "If anything, eliminating him would''ve put you in good relations with other royal families such as mine. You''ve made a grave mistake."


    "What''s so threatening about a man who reformed a village?" Myrese spat again, her voice filled with defiance. "He''s shown no indication of branching out into the three kingdoms anyway."


    Mr. Vales leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. "Is that so? Then why is it that I''ve heard the dwarven kingdom have spoken of plans with this Traveler? Or that his projects are being talked about in the three kingdoms?"


    Myrese felt a cold knot form in her stomach. This wasn''t good. If Vales knew that much, then he had spies everywhere, and they had all underestimated his reach. "He''s just trying to make a better life for himself and the people of Restia Village."


    "Using that journal of his, right?" Mr. Vales smirked. "How quaint. But tell me, why would you protect someone who has no idea what you truly are? Someone who could never truly understand the life you''ve led?"


    "I''m centuries older than you," Myrese said coldly. "So don''t act like you know everything about me."


    Mr. Vales chuckled. "Centuries of killing and you think you''ve found redemption in a sleepy little village?"


    Myrese held her tongue. She couldn''t exactly say that all of her assassination attempts ended up healing the target instead. In fact, it was a bizarre feeling to hear someone speak of her redemption when she didn''t actually kill anyone. The man''s question echoed in her mind as she stared into his cold, calculating gaze.


    "I don''t need your approval," she replied firmly. "And if you''ve sent men to bring me here for a chat, you must have something important to say."


    "Actually, no, I don''t," Mr. Vales said with a shrug. "I just wanted to see the look on your face when my men burn down everything your precious village has built up. If you had just eliminated the Traveler like we agreed, Restia Village would have remained. Though, I would''ve added that to my collection. The rumored profits are incredibly enticing."


    Myrese''s eyes went wide with horror. "You wouldn''t dare!" she hissed, fury burning in her eyes.


    "I''ve done worse," Mr. Vales said, his tone casual, yet the malice in his eyes was unmistakable. "I''ll do anything to get what I want, and you''ve failed to deliver to me. That''s why I''m stepping in."


    Myrese struggled against the magical bindings, her heart racing. "You can''t! Erik won''t let you!"


    Mr. Vales blinked, a slow, wicked smile spreading across his face. It had the same aura as Erik''s greed, but the difference was that this greed was not for gold or power, but for something more sinister. "Erik? So, you''ve grown close enough to know his name?"


    Myrese immediately sensed that she had said too much, but it was too late to take the words back. She gritted her teeth and glared at Mr. Vales. "What of it?"


    He lowered himself to meet her gaze. "At first, I thought I''d let my men have their way with you while Restia Village burns down, but now I''m starting to get the feeling you have a bond with that Traveler. Something that I can use..."


    Myrese''s stomach turned. "If you lay a finger on anyone in that village, I''ll-"


    "What? Kill me? You failed to kill the Traveler, so I''m not too worried," Mr. Vales taunted, his smile growing as he stood up. "But, I do find your sudden attachment to this place... intriguing. It seems like you''ve gone soft. Or perhaps, you''ve found something here that you didn''t have in your line of work. Whatever the case is, I''ll exploit that to obtain both that Traveler''s journal and the village itself."


    Myrese''s mind raced, trying to think of a way to warn Erik and the villagers. The knife she had given Trudicana was their only hope. If she could somehow communicate with them, maybe they could prepare a defense or rescue attempt. But as she glared at Mr. Vales, she knew she couldn''t give him the satisfaction of knowing how much she cared for these people.


    "Have fun, my dear little Myrese," Mr. Vales said, snapping his fingers to call his men forward. "By the time you''re broken, I''ll have that journal and village in my possession-"


    Both Myrese and Mr. Vales flinched from the sudden enormous pressure of mana exuding from what looked like a steel door. She had felt this aura before, and it was familiar.


    Mr. Vales quickly recovered as he realized what was going on, but it was too late. A golden burst of magic demolished the door, sending shrapnel and debris flying across the room. Standing in the doorway was none other than Talia, her expression stoic as ever. Behind her, Erik popped into view.


    "Myr! I''m here to rescue you!" Erik shouted confidently.


    Mr. Vales scowled and barked a command, prompting his men to aim their crossbows at the pair.


    "Myr! Talia''s here to rescue you!" Erik shouted less confidently as he ducked back behind Talia.

 Chapter 48: Rescue, Success!

    Myrese couldn''t explain it, but in that moment, she felt a strange sense of relief wash over her. After having been alone for so long, she had found two people who genuinely cared for her, and she decided right then and there that she wasn''t about to let them go without a fight.


    "What''s this? A sorceress and the Traveler?" Mr. Vales sneered, eyeing Talia with newfound interest. "You''ve picked up quite the entourage, haven''t you, Myrese?"


    "Myrese, come on, let''s go," Talia calmly said, ignoring Mr. Vales.


    "Wh-what? Do you not see the crossbows my men have aimed at your hearts?" Mr. Vales taunted, his smile twisted with malice.


    Before their arrival, Myrese was rightfully scared and nervous. But after the appearance of two people she had quickly befriended, she was no longer afraid. Talia, a 12th Circle Rank sorceress, was one of the strongest people Myrese had met in her life, and she knew that the black-haired woman had the capability to wipe the floor with the goons that surrounded her.


    On the other hand, while Erik was the weakest of the three, his tenacity, cunning, and ability to think outside the box had surprised her more than once. Faced with the duo, Myrese was confident there wasn''t anything Mr. Vales could do to her that they couldn''t handle together.


    With a relieved sigh, Myrese got to her feet and strolled over to Talia and Erik, the mana-resistant ropes still binding her wrists. She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of pride in their bravado.


    "Thank you for coming," she whispered to them, her eyes shimmering with gratitude. It was the first time she had ever relied on someone other than herself.


    "Of course. You think I''d ever let an asset- er, friend of mine be taken?" Erik quipped, unfazed by the situation. Myrese realized just how comforting Erik''s unshakeable confidence was.


    Talia stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as the crossbows remained trained on them. "Lower your weapons," she ordered, her voice resonating with power. The goons glanced at Mr. Vales for direction.


    "The Traveler is rumored to be less than a 3rd Circle Rank, so take him out first!" Mr. Vales snarled as red mana formed within his hands. "I''ll take care of the sorceress!"


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though Mr. Vales was unaware that Talia was a 12th Circle Rank, the highest tier of sorcery second only to the strongest recorded 15th Circle Rank. The room tensed as the man''s mana began to swirl around him, forming a crimson sphere of power in his palm.


    Talia simply stood there, relaxed and composed, as if Mr. Vales''s display of power was nothing more than a child playing with sparklers. The crimson mana in his hand grew to the size of a watermelon before he threw it at them with a furious shout. But to their surprise, the sphere of power didn''t fly straight; it took a peculiar path, arcing upward and then plummeting down at a 45-degree angle.


    Simultaneously, all the arrows that Mr. Vale''s men shot at Erik curved away from him as if repelled by an invisible force. The crimson sphere he had thrown at Talia was met with a flick of her wrist, redirecting its trajectory back to its origin. It hit Mr. Vales with the force of a meteor, sending him flying through the wall with a bone-crushing thud.


    Erik cheered loudly from behind Talia, pumping his fist in victory. The goons, stunned by the display of power, didn''t know what to do. Most of them froze in their tracks, while some dropped their crossbows and bolted for the door. Myrese couldn''t help but smirk as she watched the chaos unfold.


    "Let''s go," Talia said firmly, cutting through the tension like a hot knife through butter. Her voice was calm and steady, a stark contrast to the panic that had gripped the room. She reached out and sliced through the ropes binding Myrese''s wrists with the glowing knife, handing it back to the elf afterwards. "I think this is yours."


    Myrese took the knife gratefully, feeling its warm, reassuring weight in her hand. She glanced at the retreating men and the gaping hole in the wall where Mr. Vales had been thrown. "Thank you," she said, her voice low. "I owe you one."


    "You''re already indebted to us, so I''m gonna have to find something extra for you to do," Erik joked, or at least, Myrese thought he was. It was hard to tell with him.


    "N-not... so fast..." Mr. Vales managed to spit out as he clambered to his feet, his body bruised and his clothes in tatters. His red eyes gleamed with a malicious intent as he stared at Talia. "Do you peasants not know who I am?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Should we?" Erik began to ask, looking at Talia for guidance, but she had already stepped forward, her crimson robes billowing around her.


    "You are simply a royal coward who knows nothing of who you are talking to," Talia replied coolly, her voice echoing in the dusty air. The goons, who had been slowly backing away, paused, their fear of Mr. Vales now overshadowed by the aura of power that surrounded the sorceress.


    Mr. Vales'' eyes twitched, as if finally grasping the weight of Talia''s magic. "What the... this aura is... at least an 8th Circle Rank..."


    Myrese fought the urge to smile. Talia had never used more aura than a 9th Circle Rank, and that was against Ulrich, so it was satisfying to see her former contractor begin to cower at what he thought was an 8th Circle Rank. She knew that he was roughly a 6th Circle Rank- one step higher than Myrese herself, which was why she didn''t have a good chance of defeating him. But with Talia cutting loose a bit more power than normal, Mr. Vales was in for a surprise.


    "Wait... black hair, crimson robes, and incredible magic... it couldn''t be a Prodigy..." Mr. Vales staggered backward, his eyes wide with fear and disbelief. "But that''s impossible! Why would a Prodigy be here in a run-down village?!"


    Myrese noticed Erik opening his mouth, but then he closed it. The both of them knew that the real reason Talia was here was because she became desolate and poor, but it was something that Mr. Vales didn''t need to know.


    It seemed as though Talia was aware of this as well, as she faltered slightly, a small note of embarrassment flickering in her eyes. "It''s... complicated," she replied smoothly. "But that is something you need not be concerned with. What matters is that you have trespassed in this village and committed a crime."


    Mr. Vales twitched, but gritted his teeth. "A crime? This is no mere village. This is the future of the three kingdoms! And I will not let you stand in my way!"


    The royal charged up another sphere of mana, this time aiming it at Talia. The room vibrated with the power building up in his hand, and Myrese could feel the heat from the magic. He flicked his hand, sending the blazing ruby sphere at her.


    Instead of reacting, Talia simply sneezed, and the red orb immediately fizzled out. She stared at Mr. Vales with a look that was both annoyed and amused. "Your magic is... dusty," she said, waving her hand in the air. "Let me show you what real magic is like."


    With a flick of her wrist, she sent a whirlwind of golden mana at him. The winds grew stronger and stronger, lifting Mr. Vales into the air and tossing him around the room like a ragdoll. The goons, who had paused in their retreat, bolted again.


    A satisfied smirk rested on Erik''s face, causing Myrese to realize she had the same expression too. Watching Mr. Vales flail around in the air was oddly cathartic after everything he''d put her through.


    Talia released the whirlwind, letting Mr. Vales hit the ground with a thud. The once-intimidating man laid there, his body bruised and his eyes glazed over. He was out cold. Erik went over to Myrese, helping her to her feet. She winced but took his hand gratefully.


    "Thanks, Erik... Talia... you guys are lifesavers," Myrese said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Hey, you two came and found me when I was hunted by that one dude. It''s only right to repay a debt," Erik said, patting her shoulder. "And before then, it was Talia who found me when you kidnapped me and Mr. Mort-"


    "Just accept the gratitude," Myrese interrupted with a blush, cutting off the conversation before it could delve into the awkwardness of their first encounter. She knew Erik was just trying to lighten the mood, but she couldn''t help the embarrassment that bubbled up from the memory of her own failure.


    "Sure, sure," Erik snickered, clearly enjoying the moment. Talia, however, remained focused. She bent down and picked up a piece of paper from the floor. It was a map detailing the layout of the village and the surrounding lands.


    "It seems your ''boss'' had grand plans," she said, eyeing Mr. Vales'' unconscious form with disgust. "But they''ve just been blown away."


    "What? Lemme see," Erik demanded, peering over Talia''s shoulder at the map. His eyebrows furrowed as concern creeped into his face.


    "Is... what was he planning?" Myrese asked, feeling nervous upon seeing the look on his face.


    "It''s pretty bad," Erik replied, gravely. "He wanted to start construction of more housing, but his designs are awful."


    The former elf assassin was speechless for a moment, trying to process the sheer absurdity of the situation. "What are you talking about?" she finally managed to ask.


    "Look at this. He has wood as a foundation, but I can already tell the compound mixture used for holding it together will never be durable," Erik said, pointing at the map. "And he''s scribbled some plans for manual labor- without the use of machines. What kind of psycho does that?"


    Myrese and Talia could only stare at Erik as he ranted about the architectural flaws of Mr. Vales'' plan. "Erik, focus," Talia said, her voice firm but her eyes sparkling with amusement. "We need to figure out if there are more of his men around."


    "Yeah, you guys go do that. I''m gonna see if this villain is awake and ask him about his projects," Erik replied, kneeling beside Mr. Vales and slapping his face a few times. The man''s eyes fluttered open, and he groaned in pain.


    "Where... where am I?" he mumbled, his vision blurry.


    "In trouble. Now look here, you''ve got an efficiency deficit if you were planning to start housing construction. There''s no way you can finish the work in a month if you''ve only got primitive tools and this many workers..."


    Myrese tore her eyes away and turned to Talia. "Er, I guess we''ll go see if there are any more enemies around? And hopefully leave soon?"


    Talia nodded, her gaze shifting to the defeated men before she turned and left the room with the confidence of a battle-hardened warrior.

 Chapter 49: Alls Fair in War & Profit

    When Talia and Myrese returned after taking out a couple more of Mr. Vales'' men, they found a peculiar sight waiting for them.


    Mr. Vales was sitting cross-legged, hands bound but speaking casually to Erik, who was jotting some notes into his journal. The two approached the pair with quizzical expressions.


    "That''s all the information I have on my assets... please, spare the businesses of my family at least," Mr. Vales pleaded, his voice strained.


    "Depends on if it''s a market I''m not interested in... oh, hey guys," Erik said, not looking up from his scribbling.


    Myrese''s eyes narrowed. "What are you doing?"


    "Absorbing all of this kind gentleman''s profits," Erik replied with a smirk. "I''m getting his business plan. It''s surprisingly... not terrible. Just morally questionable."


    Myrese looked at Talia, who had a faint smile playing on her lips. "Right... so, are we all done here? I''m not exactly thrilled to stay here any longer than we have to."


    Talia nodded. "Indeed, we have more pressing matters to attend to. Erik, are you quite finished with your... ''acquisitions''?"


    "Yep. I''m no businessman, but I can definitely use these ideas with safety regulations in mind," Erik said, flipping the journal closed and standing up. "Everyone''s been worried about Myr, so let''s not keep them waiting."


    Myrese opened her mouth, then closed it, trying to decide what to say next. The fact that it had been so long since she had someone care for her wellbeing- and not just one person, but an entire village, was overwhelming. "Thank you, Talia, Erik. I can''t thank you enough for this," she finally managed, her voice a mix of relief and gratitude.


    "Well, without you around, we wouldn''t have delicious home-cooked meals," Talia said, turning to walk out.


    "Yep. But more importantly, you''re a valuable asset- er, friend. Everyone would hate to have a miracle doctor gone," Erik chipped in as he followed Talia.


    Myrese''s cheeks warmed at their words, and she couldn''t help but smile. She had never felt so... normal, so accepted, despite her past. She blinked away the tears she thought she''d never feel again, stepping in line behind her two companions.


    "Um... are you guys just going to leave me here?"


    The trio paused and turned around, seeing Mr. Vales shifting awkwardly in his bindings. His pride bruised more than his body, he looked up at them with a glimmer of hope in his red eyes.


    The three of them glanced at each other, shrugged, then continued forth, ignoring the protests of the man.


    <hr>


    "I''m so glad you''re okay!" Alyssa cried out as she embraced Myrese in a tight hug. The village had gathered around the burger shack, a mix of relief and anger etched on their faces. "We heard about Mr. Vales and his men. We were all so worried!"


    "Indeed. I was prepared to go to war," Ricteronu nodded, gripping his shovel. "I nearly mobilized the entire workforce myself."


    "Huh? Ric, were you going to use the bulldozers too? That is an absolute misuse of construction equipment!" Erik was strangely upset by the thought, but no one seemed to find it quite as concerning as he did.


    "Myrese," Morthanu greeted as he approached her and Alyssa. He bowed his head, as if asking for forgiveness. "I am terribly sorry to hear what had happened. As the village elder, I should have been more vigilant to outside threats."


    "N-no, it''s fine," Myrese assured Morthanu, feeling a bit awkward. "It''s all thanks to Erik and Talia that I''m here."


    She turned to glance at her saviors. Talia was already drunk, trying to entice customers to tip her for god knows what while Erik was locked in a heated debate between Ricteronu, Grom, and Kinnesthe. Myrese decided to ignore the commotion for the moment, focusing instead on the fact that she was safe.


    "Miss Noxi," Dr. Castellanos'' voice called out behind her. "I''m glad to see you safe."


    Myrese turned to face the doctor, his eyes filled with relief. "Thank you for your concern, doctor," she replied, a hint of a smile gracing her lips. "But it seems the village''s fears were unwarranted."


    "Indeed..." Dr. Castellanos'' own smile wavered for a moment. Then, he suddenly slouched as anguish flashed across his face. "Good gods, you have no idea how terrified I was. I mean, I am the only doctor in this village, despite having nurses helping me out. So, when you said you wanted to be a doctor, I was so elated and tried to teach you everything as quickly as possible. I guess it''s kind of my fault because I threw you out there before you felt ready, and even though it was because I wanted some of the workload off my shoulders, I really did want you to become a successful doctor, too. Oh my god, and the fact that I didn''t even notice the bad men who came into the medical center-"


    Myrese raised her hand to stop the doctor''s ramblings. She was sure that he had accidentally revealed some of his true intentions, but decided to ignore that as well. "It''s okay, Dr. Castellanos. It''s not your fault. My past just caught up with me, that''s all."


    The doctor nodded, his expression a mix of guilt and relief. "But what happened to Mr. Vales?"


    Talia and Erik suddenly appeared by Myrese''s side, the three of them masking their expressions. Everyone near them looked at the trio suspiciously.


    "We informed the royal capital of the crimes Mr. Vales committed and relinquished custody over to the army," the trio said in unison, their voices clear and convincing.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Their friends stared at them, unsure of how to react to something obviously practiced beforehand. But, seeing how everything turned out fine and that the three were in good spirits, they decided to let it slide.


    "Erik, you''re sure it''s being handled, right?" Myrese asked him in a low voice.


    "Yeah, no sweat. They might not be skilled yet, but they''re extremely dependable," Erik said with a wink, his voice low enough that only Talia and Myrese could hear. The three of them broke apart to rejoin the others in the burger shack pavilion.


    <hr>


    Groggily, Mr. Vales opened his eyes, finding himself bound to a chair with ropes in a forest. "What is the meaning of this?" he roared, his voice echoing through the clearing. "Release me!"


    "Uh-uh. The Mister said to hold you here until he finds time to deal with you," A young voice interrupted Mr. Vales'' outburst.


    The speaker was a boy of about eight, dressed in simple clothes. He was playing with a stick, poking at the dirt with a lack of concern for the powerful man''s plight. Mr. Vales'' eyes narrowed, and he tried to remember the boy''s name. It was something... something he had overheard one of the villagers call him. "Where''s your sister?"


    "Which one? I have a lot," the boy said with a cheeky smile, not looking up from his game. "Or do you mean Big Sister Myrese?"


    Mr. Vales felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. "Yes, that''s the one," he managed to say, his voice strained.


    "She''s back in the village with the Mister and Big Sister Talia," the young boy reported, his voice devoid of any concern for Mr. Vales'' dignity. "Safe and sound, no thanks to you."


    Mr. Vales'' eyes grew wide with horror. "You- you can''t do this to me," he croaked out, desperation coating his words. "I-I am Mr. Vales!"


    "So? Can you make as much money as the Mister?" Another voice said from the shadows. Mr. Vales turned his head to see a boy stepping out, his charcoal eyes surprisingly sharp and cunning for his age. "He promised us a home, food, and a job. The Mister already built a place in his house for us, and we''ve gotten food from his burger shack. And Big Sister Talia said she''d help us build a playground with magic. What can you do that they haven''t already?"


    Mr. Vales'' eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a sneer. "You don''t know what you''re getting into with that... that... peasant!" he spat out. "The riches I could offer you-"


    "Don''t ever talk about the Mister like that," the young boy with the knife hissed, his grip tightening on the blade.


    The man shut his mouth and swallowed hard. "R-right... what''s your name, son?"


    "Rat. And I''m not your son," the boy with the knife said coldly, his grip on the weapon unwavering.


    <hr>


    Erik was by himself, sitting behind the burger shack pouring over his journal when a small finger tapped his shoulder. He looked up to see one of the orphan girls and smiled warmly. The girl leaned in closer to his ear and whispered something before scampering off, freezing Erik''s smile.


    "Something wrong?" Myrese asked as she approached, noticing Erik''s sudden change in demeanor.


    "N-no, yeah... everything''s great... I hope," Erik muttered under his breath, closing his journal. "That... Rat said he never actually used a weapon before, so I hope he makes good on his promise to keep an eye on Vales WITHOUT harming him."


    The elf chuckled as she sat beside him. "Don''t worry, Erik. Rat and the other orphans are still children. And from the looks of it, they idolize you a lot. They wouldn''t do anything to disappoint you."


    "I hope so," Erik replied, rubbing his forehead. "But what if Vales somehow gets free? He''ll come back for us."


    "If Vales does escape, then Talia would have to rescind her title as a 12th Circle Rank sorceress," Myrese said, her voice filled with a hint of jest. She was more than confident that the binding spell Talia casted on Vales'' bonds were unbreakable even by the strongest of foes. "Anyway, what were you working on? Another project? A new scam?"


    "Ways to deal with your old employers," Erik sighed, tucking his journal back into the bag at his waist. "I''ve been scribbling down a few... hypothetical scenarios."


    It was only for a brief moment, but Myrese felt something new in her chest. Sure, she had asked Erik if he would be willing to shoulder the responsibilities of dealing with her old employers, but she never thought he''d take it this seriously. "You''ve... you''ve really thought about this?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and warmth.


    "Like I said before... I''m a man of my word..." Erik dryly replied, leaning back against the burger shack wall. "I might forget my words, but I won''t forget the people who got me out of a tight spot. Besides, if you think I''m gonna let anyone mess with you, you''ve got another thing coming."


    Myrese couldn''t help the smile that tugged at the corners of her mouth. Despite his, well, ''unorthodox'' mannerisms, Erik had proven to be a reliable ally. She watched as he surveyed the village, his eyes sweeping over the newly built structures with a hint of pride.


    "You know, I don''t think I''ve ever asked you yet," Erik slowly began, still glancing at the amenities he had built. "But do you have any dreams?"


    Myrese was caught off guard by the sudden question. She looked at him, her eyes filled with confusion. "Dreams? As in, aspirations?"


    "Yeah. Talia wants to restore her family''s status and become a medical sorcerer. I want to put my industrial degree to good use in this damn fantasy world and profit. So, what are your dreams?"


    Myrese paused for a moment, her smile faltering slightly. "Well, I... I''m not sure. I''ve lived for over a thousand and three hundred years. I can''t remember the last time I had a dream."


    "Huh? You''ve lived for that long and haven''t had anything you wanted to achieve or have yet?" Erik leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "Also, I keep forgetting you''re that old, considering you have quite a nice body-"


    Myrese''s cheeks flushed at the compliment, punching him in the gut. "Erik, focus. Yes, I''ve lived a very long life, but it''s been one of survival, not dreams."


    "Really? You''ve been through some hardships, then?" Erik said after he coughed, rubbing his stomach in relief. Myrese realized he had goaded her into hitting him for a free healing.


    "Let''s just say, my life hasn''t been a fairytale," Myrese replied, her eyes glazing over as she stared into the distance. "I was once a young elven child, roaming the forest of my clan without a care. Then, the humans invaded some thousand years ago and everything changed."


    "Ah," Erik went silent, understanding dawning on his face. "So I''m guessing you had to turn to the life of an assassin to survive?"


    "Actually, I didn''t at first," Myrese corrected him, her tone growing solemn. "After the fall of my clan, I was captured and sold to the highest bidder. I ended up with a man who taught me how to fight. I became his personal bodyguard, his weapon. It was only when he died that I had the freedom to choose a path for myself."


    Erik nodded, his expression sympathetic. "And that''s when you turned to the shadows?"


    "It was the only thing I knew at the time."


    The pair stared at the villagers enjoying themselves in the burger shack''s pavilion. The steady hum of the rune generators provided an oddly comforting backdrop to their conversation. Erik spoke up, breaking the silence, "Well, at any rate, now you can start thinking about what would make you happy. That''s how dreams start."


    Myrese looked at him, a hint of hope in her pink eyes. "But what if I''ve been in the dark for so long, I don''t know what light looks like?"


    "Then I''ll build a light for you to see again," Erik shrugged nonchalantly, but the sincerity in his voice was unmistakable. He looked over at Talia, who was drunkenly busy terrorizing Alyssa and some of the villagers and sighed.


    "I think I''d like that," Myrese murmured, a small smile playing on her lips. She watched as Talia levitated a chair and spun it around, making the poor woman sitting on it scream with each rotation.


    Erik chuckled and stood up, extending a hand to help her to her feet. "Let''s go check on our chaotic guardian angel before she causes another incident."

 Chapter 50: One-Sided Negotiations

    Later that night, Erik headed into the forest, where he met with Rat and the other orphans.


    "I hope you kids only watched over Vales," Erik began, his eyes searching the group for any signs of trouble. "I heard there were some knives being pulled out?"


    Rat stepped forward, his eyes wide with innocence. "We just wanted to make sure he didn''t get away. And maybe taught him a lesson about messing with us," he said, his voice carrying the slightest hint of a challenge.


    Erik opened his mouth, then closed it, shaking his head. He''d deal with Rat''s burgeoning bloodlust later. For now, he had other priorities. "Take me to him."


    The children led the way through the moonlit woods, the path well-trodden and familiar to their tiny feet. They arrived at a clearing where Mr. Vales was still bound to the chair, his eyes wild and his clothes disheveled.


    "Devils.... all of them are devils!" Mr. Vales spat as Erik approached, his voice hoarse from screaming. "Release me! Release me you demons! End my suffering."


    Erik turned to Rat and the other children. "Yo, what the fu- what the hell did you guys do to him?"


    The children looked at each other, then at Erik, their faces a mix of innocence and mischief. "We just made sure he didn''t go anywhere, Mister," Rat said, his eyes sparkling with the excitement of a child who had gotten away with something they probably shouldn''t have.


    Erik simply heaved a heavy sigh, wondering how he managed to find himself surrounded by such... interesting people in this fantasy world. He walked up to Mr. Vales, who was now visibly shaking with fear. "Calm down, buddy," he said, placing a hand on the man''s shoulder. "I''m not a demon. Unless you count being an incredibly competent renovator as demonic, then sure, I''m the devil incarnate."


    "You''ve already got all my finances and project details!" Mr. Vales'' eyes widened even more. "What... what more do you want from me?" he stuttered, his voice trembling.


    "Just a little bit more information," Erik said calmly, his grip on Mr. Vales'' shoulder firm but not painful. "You wouldn''t happen to know other contractors of my dear friend Myr, would you?"


    Mr. Vales nodded frantically. "Yes, yes, I can give you names! Please, don''t harm me!"


    Erik shot another disapproving glance at the children, who merely shrugged in response. "Okay, spill it," he said to Mr. Vales, his voice stern. "But if you''re lying, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Mr. Vales babbled out a string of names and places, his eyes never leaving Erik''s. Erik nodded slowly, jotting them down in his journal. "Alright," he finally said, his expression unreadable. "You''ve been cooperative. For now, you can stay here."


    "Wait, stay here?" Mr. Vales'' voice quivered as Erik turned to leave. "What do you mean by that? I thought you''d let me leave?!"


    Erik smirked. "Well, you''ve given me a lot of good info, but I can''t just let you go yet. For your crimes against my businesses- er, this village, I''m going to inform the royal capital or whatever about it. They''ll arrest you for that."


    Instead of cowering, Mr. Vales suddenly relaxed. "Ah, I see. So, you''re going to sell me out to the authorities. How... noble of you."


    Erik immediately narrowed his eyes at the man''s sudden change. "Wait, don''t tell me you''ve got connections with the capital?"


    The royal made a weird face, as if trying to hide his smirk but failing miserably. "Connections? Oh, I''ve got more than just connections, Erik Park. I''ve got friends in high places. They''d have me out faster than you can say ''elf ears''."


    "Elf ears," Erik shot back. "Huh, looks like you''re still captive though."


    "Very funny, peasant," Mr. Vales sneered, his earlier terror replaced by a smug confidence. "By all means, gloat while you can. As soon as the authorities arrive, you''d better watch your back."


    Erik glanced back at Rat, their eyes exchanging words. With a smirk, the orphan stepped up to Mr. Vales, brandishing his knife as Erik stooped to his eyes.


    "Ah, but now that you''ve let me know of your connections, who said I''d turn you over to the royal army?" Erik leaned in close to Mr. Vales, his voice a dangerous whisper. "You see, back in my world, I learned how to deal with things without involving the law. Taking matters into my own hands, basically."


    Mr. Vales swallowed hard, his smugness fading into a look of dread. "W-what are you going to do to me?"


    "That''s the thing," Erik said, standing up. "I''m not going to do anything to you except make sure you stay in Restia Village."


    "What-"


    But Erik had already walked away, leaving the shaken noble in the hands of the orphans. He was certain that this village would do to Mr. Vales what it had done to him the first time he arrived.


    <hr>


    The next morning, the trio of friends awoke in their house, feeling much more relaxed than before. Myrese was cooking breakfast, the smell of eggs and bacon wafting through the air. Erik stretched, his body feeling surprisingly well-rested despite the events that had transpired. He headed out to the kitchen, finding it swarming with orphans. Talia was already up, her cheeks slightly flushed from a hangover, but her eyes were clear and focused.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Good morning, Erik," she greeted him, casting a spell to cure her hangover. She grabbed a plate and handed it to him. "Eggs and bacon. The usual."


    Erik took the plate gratefully, his stomach growling at the sight of food. "Thanks, Talia." He took a bite, savoring the flavor. "You know, I''m surprised you''re okay after last night."


    "Of course I am. That much magic isn''t enough to drain me," Talia nodded over to the cooking elf. "If anything, Myrese is the one who we should be worried about."


    Myrese turned around, a spatula in one hand and a wooden spoon in the other, flipping the eggs with a grace that suggested she had done it a thousand times. "I''m fine," she said, her cheeks slightly pink.


    "You sure? You might be a thousand years old, but-"


    Myrese cut him off with a glare, pointing the spatula at Erik. "I said I''m fine. Mention my age again, and I will have you assassinated."


    "Got it, got it, my bad," Erik held his hands up in surrender, a smirk playing on his lips. He took a seat at the main table, watching as the orphans devoured their food with gusto at the makeshift table. It was a stark contrast to their usual malnourished state, a sight that filled him with a strange sense of pride.


    "So, what''s the plan for today?" Myrese joined the two with a plate of her own breakfast. "Dr. Castellanos said- well, ordered me to take off today due to the incidents yesterday."


    Erik swallowed his mouthful of eggs, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Nothing. Everything''s pretty much self-managed right now. The orphans have their tasks, the village is running smoothly, and the burger shack is a hit. I was thinking we could take it easy today."


    Talia and Myrese stared at Erik in disbelief. "Take it easy?" Talia echoed, her eyes slightly wider than usual. "But you''re always working or devising a scheme."


    "Yeah, you''re literally the hardest working person in this village," Myrese said, setting her utensils down.


    "Hey. Take that back."


    "Big Sis Myrese and Talia are right, Mister," Rat piped up, his mouth full of food. "You never stop working. It''s like you''re a... a... alcoholic machine!"


    "Workaholic," Myrese corrected gently. "Taliana is the alcoholic."


    Talia rolled her eyes, swiping a napkin over her mouth. "Hey, I''m a medical professional. Well, eventually I shall be."


    "Either way, I''m sure you don''t mean a true day of no work, right?" Myrese turned back to Erik. "I''m willing to bet that you have something planned, whether or not you''ve involved anyone else."


    Erik''s eyes glinted with mischief. "Well, I do have a little project in mind, but it''s nothing that you guys need to be concerned about." He shared a glance with Rat.


    Myrese raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Erik continued vaguely, beginning to eat. Beside him, Rat snickered, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    <hr>


    As soon as Erik received the daily reports from his businesses via the orphans, ensured that Myrese would rest for the day, and made Talia promise not to destroy anything, he and Rat walked back to the forest clearing, where Mr. Vales was still tied up.


    Except, the once intimidating royal was looking a bit weak and his pants were off.


    "Hey," Erik stiffly turned to Rat. "What the hell happened to his pants?"


    "Oh, Chief, Mister! Welcome back!" An orphan girl named Lila waved at them with a smile, noticing Erik''s puzzlement. "Mr. Vales had an... accident, so we had to help him clean up."


    "...Why does he look hungry?"


    "We didn''t feed him!" Lila brightly exclaimed as she saw Mr. Vales'' state, her voice carrying the innocence of a child who hadn''t seen the darker side of the world yet.


    Erik sucked in a deep breath, letting it out slowly. Lila''s face fell, realizing she might have made a mistake. Seeing that, Erik couldn''t stay angry, kneeling down to her height. "Look, Lila, it''s important to always feed our guests, even if they''re... special guests like Mr. Vales. I''m not mad, but please remember that next time, okay?"


    The girl nodded solemnly. "I''m sorry, Mister."


    "It''s okay," Erik managed a smile as he tousled her hair. "You did a good job keeping an eye on him." He turned to Rat. "But you, you''re going to need to keep up and organize your group better."


    "Me? Why me? I''m the same age as them!" Rat protested, his cheeks reddening as the weight of his newfound responsibility settled on his shoulders.


    "Because you''re their leader. And as their leader, you need to set an example," Erik said firmly. "Now, go get him something to eat, but keep him tied up."


    Rat scowled, sticking his tongue out at Erik but ultimately obeyed, dashing off to grab some food for the captive noble. Erik approached Mr. Vales, studying him with a critical eye. The man''s confidence from the night before had dissipated, leaving only a pitiful, trembling mess.


    "Hey. Do you have people who would be looking for you right now?" Erik asked, his voice cold as he crouched down beside Mr. Vales.


    The noble looked at him with fear in his eyes. "Y-yes... my guards, my family... they will be searching everywhere for me."


    "Even after you''ve handed all of your assets to me?" Erik asked, his tone deceptively casual. "They won''t be coming for you. Not anymore."


    Mr. Vales swallowed hard, his eyes darting between Erik and the smiling children playing nearby. "What have you done?"


    "Spread rumors that you passed away in a traveling accident while trying to visit some remote place south of the Orithane kingdom," Erik shrugged, watching Mr. Vales'' expression carefully. "Your will was handed over to Mr. Mort, so by proxy, all of your assets belong to me. I need to prepare for your associates coming to meet with Mr. Mort, but at the end of the day, no one is looking for you."


    Mr. Vales'' eyes widened in horror, understanding what Erik was insinuating. "You... you can''t do this to me!"


    "Actually, I can," Erik knelt to his level. "I was perfectly fine in this village, building and expanding businesses and amenities. When you decided not only to kidnap and terrorize one of my employ- my friends, but boldly carry around plans of taking over this village, that''s when you became a problem. These villagers have accepted me as their own, so it makes sense for me to protect them, doesn''t it?"


    "Don''t you realize that your enemy will eventually be the kingdom?!" Mr. Vales bellowed, his voice trembling with rage and fear.


    "Huh? Why would it be? There''s no evidence that I had anything to do you," Erik said, his voice calm and collected, as he leaned closer to the bound man. "But, if they do come looking, I''ll make sure to give them a warm welcome." He winked at Mr. Vales, who glared back at him with a mix of fear and anger.


    Mr. Vales'' mind raced, trying to come up with a way out of this situation. But no matter how much he thought, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of doom that washed over him. He knew that Erik wasn''t the type to make idle threats. The man had a cunning mind and was not to be underestimated.


    "What do you plan to do with me now?" Mr. Vales ground out, his voice tight with fear.


    "Like one of my old coworkers in construction used to say, ''the best way to make a strong building is to tear it down first''," Erik began, his eyes glinting with an eerie light. "Make sure you eat as much as possible soon."